Una diferente ‘Plus Ultra’ - the Avís-Trastámara Kings of All Spain and the Indies (Updated 11/7)

21. El Estado del Reino - Parte III: As Índias Orientais (1500-1550)
  • ~ Estado del Reino ~
    Parte III:
    As Índias Orientais
    (c. 1500 - 1550)

    Union.png

    With Malaca captured in late 1509 by Albuquerque’s lieutenant Diogo Lopes de Sequeira (after a botched attempt by the Malacan sultan to take his visitors by surprise and destroy their fleet) the Portuguese found themselves thrust into an entirely new theatre - but one that, luckily, they had not completely ruined their reputation in as of yet. There were also many other factors in this new theatre that were much more favorable to Portuguese insertion than were found in India. For one, while the sultans of Malaca, Brunei, and Aceh (called Achém by the Portuguese) were most certainly Muslims, and fervent ones too, the rest of the East Indies was at the moment either imperfectly Islamified or completely unconverted. The arrival of the Portuguese east of Malaca thus came at a critical moment when many of the great states of the East Indies were teetering on the brink of Islamic takeover or conversion. In some cases - such as those of the kingdoms of Bali and Sunda - some states in the East Indies had solidified their adherence to their non-Islamic religions (especially Hinduism) and actively opposed their Muslim neighbors. For such states, the sudden entry of the Portuguese was something of a deus ex machina, ultimately propping up states and preserving cultural and religious traditions in the region that would otherwise have been swept away.

    However, the Portuguese capture of Malaca had, quite paradoxically, strengthened Islam in the immediate vicinity and even served to accelerate its spread. The sudden expulsion of thousands of Islamic merchants and teachers from the region’s chief entrepot caused waves of them to relocate to previously underdeveloped or un-proselytized areas of Malaya, Sumatra, and Borneo, as well as further afield in Java, the Moluccas, and Celebes. During the decades following the fall of Malaca, the Portuguese essentially had to play catch-up, pushing further east and north in order to prevent cohesive Islamic statelets from taking root. The sultanate of Gowa was one such state. While nominally favoring Islam, Gowa still tolerated a great number of other faiths and also syncretized Islam with the Hindu and animist traditions of Celebes. However, when the sultan of Gowa died and was replaced by a much more hardline son, and with the sultan of nearby Buton requesting imams and Muslim mercenaries, the Portuguese sprung into action and, one the orders of Malaca’s governor Francisco de Almeida, seized Gowa’s chief port and administrative center, Macáçar [1], in 1511 (while also deposing its new sultan in favor of his more subservient, religiously-tolerant brother).

    MalacaPortuguesa.png

    Malaca Portuguesa

    The Portuguese had also learned their lesson from Vasco da Gama’s embarrassing first encounter with the Zamorin of Calicut, and secured in 1517 a loan from the Crown for 400 pounds of American silver - ferried carefully around the Cabo de Boa Esperança and inspected at Goa - to be carried aboard the ships of Francisco de Sá and Lopo Vaz de Sampaio for the sake of wooing the local potentates in the East Indies (as well as the Chinese Emperor, if he was found there). After the gunboat diplomacy of Albuquerque and his comrades, this change in policy could only improve the situation.

    The East Indies had been more or less united during the 14th century under the hegemony of Majapahit, a Hindu state, but this unity underwent a precipitous decline in the latter half of the 15th century due to the spread of Islam and the establishment of the Sultanate of Malaca. By the time the Portuguese had captured Malaca, the only cohesive and firmly non-Islamic realms left were those girding the isle of Java, Bali in the east and Sunda in the west. The island of Java formed the most immediate frontline of this conflict. Muslim sultanates had been formed at Demak and Cirebon, leaving Sunda and Bali as the only non-Muslim powers in the neighborhood. Lourenço de Almeida - the son of Francisco and governor of the Portuguese East Indies in the absence of clear orders on a new appointment from Portugal - had established friendly relations with the king of Sunda, Sri Baduga, in 1512, but Almeida’s recall to India in that same year put a halt on their cooperation.

    Fortunately, Malaca’s new governor, Duarte Pacheco Pereira, arrived in 1516, and was followed by the shipment of silver (and reinforcements) from Portugal two years later. Pereira brought with him the valuable experience of many years’ service in the Portuguese holdings in India and the Gold Coast of Africa, and he knew all the diplomatic intricacies and measured shows of force necessary to establish a position of predominance in a region riven by tribal and religious differences. Albeit intended by King Miguel for the Chinese emperor (with the long term intention of inducing the emperor to convert), Pereira redirected most of the silver bullion to assist Sri Baduga - both to alleviate the king of Sunda’s expenses and to pay for the construction of a Portuguese fort at Sunda Kelapa. This assistance was timely. By the end of the first half of the 16th century, the Portuguese had not only provided Sunda and Bali enough aid to survive, but to expand: Sunda was able to repulse the sultanate of Cirebon and retain firm control of Galuh and Lampung, while Bali maintained vassalages over Madura, Probolinggo, Taliwang, Blambangan, and Lombok. The Portuguese silver and blood spilled for these two polities were repaid with very lenient concessions for trade, the establishment of forts and embassies, and the free movement and proselytization of Christian missionaries.

    However, the Portuguese strategy in the western half of the East Indies did not always follow the usual black-and-white religious gridlock, with Portuguese Malaca often allying with the sultanate of Aceh or declaring a ceasefire with the sultanate of Johor depending on which state they felt needed to be knocked down a few pegs. Ultimately, this approach kept Malaca firmly in Portuguese hands and continuously stymied Johor, but also drove numbers of capable Muslims to Sumatra and Borneo (where they continued to take up arms against the Portuguese) and gave Aceh the advantage it needed to become a serious regional threat - the destruction of which Spain would eventually offer other maritime powers a hefty reward for.

    - Os Mouros do Oriente -

    As Portuguese ships began to explore in every which direction, the vastness of the archipelago east of Malaca began to occur to the Portuguese, as well as the apparent primitiveness of the natives and their eagerness for Christianity. It was one Portuguese navigator and veteran of King Miguel’s wars in Morocco, named Fernão de Magalhães, who first drew a comparison between these lands and the virgin territory being explored and conquered by the Castilians in the Americas, prompting him to designate the islands east of Borneo and Java (encompassing, at the time, the “Spice Islands” of Celebes, Mindanão, the Moluccas and the Lesser Sunda Islands) as the “Ilhas Miguelinas,” after his liege. Such a comparison was not an invention of Magalhães, however, as the expansion of the Portuguese into the East Indies beyond Borneo and Java very quickly began to resemble the travails of the Castilian conquistadores.

    EastIndies1550.png

    As Índias Orientais, c. 1520
    (Green = Muslim states, Blue = Hindu/Animist/non-Islamic states, Teal = Portuguese control/dominance, Orange = Buddhist/non-aligned Indochinese states, White = disputed or not organized)
    (1 = Sultanate of Johor, 2 = Portuguese Malaca, 3 = Sultanate of Aceh, 4 = Kingdom of Sunda, 5 = Sultanate of Cirebon, 6 = Sultanate of Demak, 7 = Kingdom of Bali, 8 = Macáçar, 9 = Sultanate of Buton, 10 = Flores & Timor, 11 = Sultanates of Ternate and Tidore, 12 = Davão, 13 = Bruneian dependencies, 13a = Maynila/Seuldong, 14 = Sultanate of Brunei)

    Magalhães and his cousin Francisco Serrão had been the first to lead substantial expeditions into the Spice Islands. During the years 1517 to 1520, Serrão married a Javanese woman and established a Portuguese presence on the islands of Ceram, Ambon, and of Banda, and had taken up residence on the isle of Ternate - where he was made the Sultan’s personal advisor - while Magalhães continued north, eventually charting the southern coast of “Maluku Besar” (which he named Mindanão after the locals) and setting up shop on the isle of Samal in the gulf of Davão. However, jealous courtiers in Ternate caused a falling out between the sultan and Serrão, who was poisoned on the sultan’s orders in 1521 - a deed which Magalhães then began to coordinate with Serrão’s brother João to avenge. The two were in luck, as the sultan of Johor (and former sultan of Malaca), Mahmud Shah had been captured by Lopo Vaz de Sampaio on the island of Belitung, and the ceasefire that followed allowed Portuguese sailors to percolate east of Malaca in greater numbers - with roughly 250 going to Sunda Kelapa, 400 going to Bali, Nusa Tengara, and Timor, and 200 going to the Moluccas (almost all of whom joined Magalhães’ expedition).

    Portuguese ships wandering eastward were gradually scooped up by Magalhães with promises of removing the only obstacle to complete Portuguese dominance of the Spice Islands, and, by late 1522, a significant enough force had been accumulated at Ambon - now the center of Portuguese operations in the area - to assault Ternate. The sultanate of Ternate was rich and capable of defending itself, but crumbled quickly against the shock and awe tactics of the heavily armed Portuguese and their superfluous ordnance. The fall and sack of Ternate left the Portuguese as the virtually unopposed masters of the Moluccas, and initiated a rapid colonization of the archipelago and its surrounding islands: the Tidore and Buton sultanates fell in 1525 and 1536, respectively; north of the Moluccas, trade posts, forts, missions, and ports were established at Menado in 1530, Cebu in 1532, Dumaguete in 1536, Minajouro [2] in 1537, Gorontalo in 1542, and Palauan [3] in 1545; and by the turn of the half-century, there were merchant communities of Tamils and Christian Malays (known as “Kristangs,” from the Portuguese “cristãos”) imported by the Portuguese living as far away as Mindanão. News of wealth and easy conquest, as well as the attraction of Eastern exoticism, pulled at first hundreds, then thousands, of Portuguese into the East Indies over the course of the first half of the 16th century (many to avoid mandatory service in King Miguel’s African wars, in which the Portuguese had to pull an almost disproportionate amount of weight) - even more so than settled in the much closer colony of Brasil [4]. However, the victory in the Moluccas and consequent northward expansion left the Portuguese entangled in another, less terminable war.

    Ternate.png

    Ternate

    The sultanate of Brunei had been one of the few Islamic states in the East Indies to prosper from the fall of Malaca - an event which brought it a wealth of refugee imams, merchants, and soldiers, all of whom were used to further Brunei’s growing maritime empire. In the early 16th century, Brunei was a realm in its prime, with a hegemonic system of vassals encompassing not only the the northern half of the isle of Bornéu [5], but also the a multitude of footholds on the isles of Luçon [6], Palauan, Sulu, and Minajouro. The Bruneian vassal state in Luçon, known as Maynila (also known as Seludong/Selurong), was the most important of these overseas possessions and had been founded in 1500 along the Pasig River. Nonetheless, just like the Aztecs so far away, the Bruneian empire would see its golden age snuffed out before any real solidification could be accomplished.

    After he and Serrão were pardoned for the sack of Ternate by Pereira in 1524, Magalhães was awarded with a captaincy over the isle of Mindanão - something which he began to enforce vigorously. This brought him into open conflict with the recently Islamified natives that lived on the western coast of the island and in the basin of the island’s great river (later named the Rio Grande de Mindanão). When Magalhães sent Cristóvão de Távora to capture Cotabato, the primary port and center of power for the Islamic Mindanãoans (located at the mouth of the Rio Grande), he believed he was merely removing a regional nuisance. However, the capture of Cotabato (and the consequent scattering to the wind of most of Mindanão’s cohesive Islamic society) brought the nascent Portuguese presence in the upper Miguelinas into the crosshairs of the powerful Bruneian sultan Bolkiah, who was quick to denounce these transgressors who had wiped out his trading partners and persecuted his missionaries. Magalhães, quick of temper and hardened by his years in North Africa, refused to apologize or back down in any shape or form, and began conscripting native Mindanãoans to construct fortifications at Davão and Cotabato.

    These fortifications would largely be unnecessary (for at least the first few years), as Magalhães could rely on Portuguese naval power. As was the case when the Portuguese burst into the Indian Ocean in their sturdy carracks profusely armed with their pulverizing, high quality bronze cannons, the navies of the states of the East Indies simply could not compete. While not necessarily the best for the transport of troops and supplies, the Portuguese carrack turned virtually every assault made against it into a debacle, with the weaker, smaller boats of their enemies almost always dispelled or simply blown out of the water. The Bruneians, so long the masters of the seas in their vicinity, now suddenly found themselves incapable of dislodging an uppity captain, his four ships, and his ragtag contingent of Portuguese sailors (who at the time numbered no more than 300) and their foreign complement of Moluccans, Javans, and Tamils. Magalhães’ aggression and naval acumen had left his position so secure, in fact, that he was able to personally found a settlement at Samboanga [7] in 1527 as a forward position against the Bruneians, and from there intimidate the sultan’s vassals in the Sulu archipelago into paying tribute.

    Magellan.jpeg

    Fernão Magalhães

    While Magalhães could hold his own against the Bruneians, the weaknesses in his defense became more apparent with time: his sailors were growing exasperated with the constant maneuvering in these strange, uncharted seas, with the lack of the substantial riches they were promised, and with the constant harassment from the locals; many Mindanãoans found Magalhães an overbearing presence and conspired against him; and, to top it all off, the governor, Pereira, had revoked Magalhães’ pardon and requested his presence in Malaca, effectively cutting Magalhães off from any further resupply by his countrymen. Magalhães and his fellow Portuguese had become restricted to the interiors of Samboanga, Cotabato, Davão, and the sea lanes between the three cities by 1528, but two developments rescued his enterprise.

    Firstly, and most importantly, was the arrival of João da Silveira and Sancho de Tovar. The two had spent a number of years in East Africa, India, and Java, but had been pushed onward by both some unsavory rumors and by their desire to carve out bona fide personal fiefdoms - something difficult, if not impossible, to do in regions in which the intricate political situation of the Portuguese had already been solidified. Upon hearing of what was essentially a gold rush for spices in the Moluccas after the fall of Ternate, Silveira and Tovar acquired two ships and 119 men to form an expedition in mid 1528. This small flotilla quickly became lost in the maze of islands, and possibly would have disappeared if not for a chance encounter with Cristóvão de Távora, who just happened to be heading a brief reconnoiter of the gulf of Davão. Magalhães offered these welcome arrivals a lion’s share of the treasure if they accompanied him in seizing the port of Brunei, but Silveira and Tovar had other plans; the two had already agreed on a strict contract between themselves and were also un-enthused by the idea of striking at the heart of a hostile Muslim empire. Silveira and Tovar continued sailing after deciding to investigate rumors they had heard from a number of seafaring Luções of a spacious, temperate harbor with a rich, bustling port frequented by the Chinese to the north. What they found - the port of Maynila (the region and harbor eventually Lusitanized to Mainila) - might not have been as bustling or as free from the conflict with Brunei as they had hoped, but the harbor was indeed good and there was also a large Chinese merchant community. While these Portuguese were at first received amiably by the rajah, Sulaiman I, this reception quickly went south once their origins were ascertained.

    Having left without ample victuals, Silveira and Tovar’s only options were either death by scurvy, starvation, or worse in the harbor, or an assault on the town. After several hours of bombardment, this paltry force mustered together what they still had and disembarked on shore, blocking the town’s only southerly road. Fearful of their opponent’s numerical superiority, Silveira and two of his comrades were able to slip over the walls by night, setting fires (it being the dry season) and opening gates. Before the garrison had time to organize a response, the Portuguese had engaged them in street to street fighting, resulting in a massacre of the defendants and the death of Sulaiman I. The city, taken on January 21st of 1529 and promptly renamed São Lourenço de Celudão [8], went to Silveira, with Tovar moving south to survey the land before eventually taking the isle of Majas [9] as his own. Mainila would very quickly surpass Davão as the most frequented port in the northern Miguelinas, although Magalhães and his successors would retain a cut of the profits by their control of Samboanga and the Sulu archipelago. While Magalhães’ captaincy may have been run like a pirate kingdom with little regard for the wellbeing or evangelization of the natives, Silveira and Tovar perhaps went a step further, organizing their self-named captaincies of Mainila and Majas in a fashion resembling that of a Castilian encomienda in the Americas. This unauthorized conquest and virtual enslavement of populaces not properly assessed or deemed a threat by Portuguese authorities earned Silveira and Tovar summons for court-martial identical to those received by Magalhães. Later arrivals, such as Galeote Pereira (who would become the captain of Portuguese Tamão on the Pearl River Delta) or the Castilians Juan de Ayolas and Juan de Fustes, would be instrumental in consolidating these conquests - especially in terms of subduing the outer Visaías and exploring the interior of Mindanão.

    The second development was the appointment of a new governor. The proliferation of Portuguese adventurers into the Miguelinas may have been a godsend to the spice-deprived markets of Europe, but to the immediate Portuguese authorities it was a significant headache. Pereira, during his governorate, had to scramble incessantly to assemble sufficient soldiery and funds in his defensive campaigns against the sultanates surrounding Malaca - especially against the endlessly hostile sultanate of Johor - as well as to protect the heavily endangered kingdoms of Sunda and Bali (all of which yielded better returns than anything that had come back from the Miguelinas). Consequently, he did not at all like the idea of able-bodied Portuguese - much needed manpower in such a manpower-starved theatre - fleeing the struggle with the Muslims and running off to the eastern isles for the easy sexual favors of pagan women and promises of personal aggrandizement based on mere hearsay. While Pereira and his predecessors focused Portuguese efforts on the Straits of Malaca and the Greater Sunda Islands (specifically Java), he had authorized António de Abreu’s expedition to strengthen the Portuguese presence on the isle of Timor as well as Fernão de Magalhães’ port at Davão.

    The first to officially shift the focus of Portuguese colonization in the East Indies was a certain Mem de Sá, who had arrived in Sunda Kelapa in 1525 and given the captaincy of Java a year later. De Sá spent only half his captaincy in Java, however, with most of his more active work taking place at São André de Selão in Nusa Tengara and being oriented northeastward. When de Sá was elevated to the governorate in 1532 after Pereira was recalled to India, he gave Malaca and its environs the necessary attention, but primarily worked to consolidate the Portuguese presence in the Miguelinas, with official pardon being granted to João Serrão, Fernão de Magalhães, João da Silveira, and Sancho de Tovar. The recognition of the captaincies illegally acquired in the Miguelinas not only eased the flow of goods through the Portuguese East Indies and provided these remote holdings a much needed military lifeline against the powerful enemies they had accumulated (which would allow Magalhães to ravage the Sulu archipelago, Palauan, and the coast of Sabah from 1542 to 1546), but it also accelerated the colonial process: King Miguel, frustrated by the occurrence of poor governance and brutality in the East Indies while simultaneously working to reverse similar developments in the West Indies, ordered the Portuguese Cortes to fund the passage to Malaca and the subsistence of 30 Dominicans, Franciscans, and Hieronymites each by 1525.

    PortugueseIndies.png

    Once a passage from the Americas was discovered in 1535 by Sebastián Caboto, Castilians began to percolate into Luçon and the Visaías - primarily to work for the Portuguese - and eventually brought with them Bernardino de Sahagún’s Gregorians, whose strategy of developing native clergy worked wonders for the evangelization (and assimilation) of the multitudes that now found themselves under Portuguese hegemony. The Luções, Visaíans, Mindanãoans, and Moluccans proved to be so receptive to Christianity, in fact, that the Miguelinas received their own episcopate in 1556 (with Bartolomé de Las Casas himself as auxiliary bishop). This sudden circumnavigational connection allowed the Crown a comprehensive grip on affairs in the East Indies that it had not had when first establishing its domain in India or the Americas. Likewise, while the Treaty of Tordesillas heavily restricted Castilian involvement in the Portuguese Orient, the need for soldiers, sailors, clerks, and the like whose Catholicism and loyalty to the interests of Spain could be trusted - in this case, Castilians and Aragonese - necessitated a rather liberal immigration policy from the Americas and Iberia. The Miguelinas thus became the first most fully realized microcosm of Spain’s developing global empire - with Castilians, Portuguese, Indians, Chinese, and mestizos of every stripe working in tandem to exploit the riches of the spice trade.

    Topasses.png

    Uma família mestiça portuguesa

    While a great number of Portuguese flooded into the East Indies in the 16th century, their numbers in the region were always insufficient. The East Indies, for all their wealth, were not ideal for the average Portuguese lifespan. Apart from the obviously deleterious effect of tropical weather and disease, the bombastic successes the Portuguese had at Malaca, Sunda Kelapa, Ternate, or Mainila were also matched with copious accounts of failure - such as whole companies of armed men disappearing in the interior of Bornéu or overweening conquistadors being slaughtered by their native hosts in the Visaías. What bridged the gap for the Portuguese were the locals. Apart from the natives of the Miguelinas being particularly responsive to Christianity, the Portuguese found their womenfolk none too hard to look at, and virtually every European in the isles took one as their bride. The overwhelming diversity of languages in the Miguelinas also played into the hands of their colonial masters, with Portuguese easily becoming the lingua franca and a Portuguese-Malay-Min Chinese pidgin language becoming dominant amongst the denizens of the isles’ ports and urban centers.

    EastIndies1550-2.png

    As Índias Orientais, c. 1550
    (1 = Sumbawa/Sumbava, 2 = Menado & Gorontalo, 3 = Capitania de Mindanão, 3a = Davão, 3b = Cotabato, 3c = Samboanga, 4 = Capitanias de Mainila e Majas, 4a = Mainila/Celudão, 4b = Majas, 5 = Sabah)

    ___________________________________________________________________________​

    [1] OTL Makassar
    [2] OTL Mindoro
    [3] OTL Palawan
    [4] ITTL, from 1500-1550, ~7,500 Portuguese migrated to India and the Orient, while only ~7,000 migrated to Brasil.
    [5] OTL Borneo
    [6] OTL Luzon
    [7] OTL Zamboanga
    [8] OTL's city of Manila
    [9] OTL Panay
     
    Last edited:
    22. "Stormclouds" - Parte I: The Calm
  • ~ "Stormclouds" ~
    Parte I: The Calm
    "God has caused the sun to shine upon these your kingdoms of Spain, yet I sense there are storm clouds gathering far to the north." These were the words with which Pedro Fernández de Velasco, the 3rd Duke of Frías and Constable of Castile, addressed the 19 year old, newly crowned Juan Pelayo in 1536. Velasco had been received by Juan Pelayo for the sake of presenting the young king with an assessment of his reams and to put his mind at ease. Velasco's words would prove to be more than apt, as the rest of Europe was resembling a powder keg more each day. The conclusion of the Bauernkrieg, wretched as it was, did not change the minds of a good number of European Christians that there were many valid religious and social questions raised by the leaders of the Protestant movement that remained unanswered. It was only a matter of time, then, before Protestantism, both radical and mainline (later designations used to separate them from the Protestantism of Luther and Scheurl) began to realign itself and come back with a vengeance.

    - Nur Gebet und Arbeit -

    Having been living in exile in Norway since 1521, Andreas Karlstadt returned to his native Germany from Agder in 1527. The abject failure of the Bauernkrieg and his time amongst the Hanseatic communities of coastal Norway had worked an important change in Karlstadt’s social teaching. Instead of trying to foment a grassroots reversal of the social order from through the peasantry, Karlstadt, now focusing efforts on the wealthy merchant cities of Northern Germany, urged communal, semi-democratic living amongst the burgher class, encouraging frugality, moral austerity, and minimal cooperation with aristocratic authorities. Karlstadt admitted that he was foolish to rule out the city-dwelling burghers from his Protestant revolution years before (although such was primarily Thomas Müntzer’s doing), as they similarly earned their living through labors of their own and were the most poised to truly upset the political monopoly held by the nobility and the Church. According to Karlstadt, there was only one acceptable hierarchy: that of fathers, the masters of the household, whom Karlstadt called “lords by the natural order.”

    Brethren.gif

    A propaganda woodcut showing a modest, pious Brethren "gebetshäus" on the left, and an extravagant Catholic church on the right filled with parishioners carrying ornate trinkets

    To Karlstadt, a life of celibacy was pure, needless waste, and waste, to the thrifty followers of Karlstadt, was a grave sin. While Vinter and Meyer believed it was necessary for top-down conversion of a society to occur under the auspices of the highest secular powers, Karlstadt believed that such was only necessary within the structure of the nuclear family - which, in turn, would bring about the conversion of society at large. As long as Christian men maintained their moral code and respected one another, their families would be safe to follow suit (Karlstadt acknowledged, however, that such a natural order could only persist amongst Christian families). Working primarily in Bremen, Hamburg, Kiel, and Lauenburg (with his followers spreading his teachings to the northern Low Countries and the coastal cities of France and the British Isles) and occasionally crossing back over to Norway when imperial authorities came looking for him, Karlstadt succeeded in establishing thriving communities of autonomy and thrift-minded burghers who, instead of attending mass, met in modest “gebetshäuser” (prayer houses) without a designated minister, where they took turns reading the Scriptures, spoke freely, and often voted on communal initiatives. These communities also flooded their native cities with pamphlets and fliers, and quickly began to out-compete their Catholic brethren through their coordinated pooling of resources and indefatigable work ethic. The first of these communities, the “Brüder des Wortes” (“Brethren of the Word,” referred to simply as the “Brethren” in the English speaking world), was founded by Karlstadt in Bremen in 1527, and would be joined in the years to come by similar movements such as the Seamen’s Kirk in the ports of Edinburgh, Inverness, Aberdeen, and Perth, the Broeders Kerk in the northern Low Countries, and hamlets of “Naturherren” in rural Lower Saxony and Hesse. [1]

    - Baltiske Fællesskab -

    Meanwhile, after the death of Bogislaw X, his sons Georg and Barnim ruled the duchy of Pomerania in common. In order to consolidate the situation, Georg opted to submit his younger brother Barnim’s candidacy for headmaster of the Teutonic Ordensstaat - its former headmaster, Duke Frederick of Saxony, having died in 1524. Some of the knights were keen on electing another Saxon, while others wished to appoint a German from a region less riven by Protestantism, but the majority were confident in the Catholicism of the two Pomeranian brothers and liked the idea of an ally in such a close position. Barnim was thus elected at the young age of 23. However, this arrangement became much more complicated with two unexpected deaths: those of Georg and his 15 year old son Philip in 1530. Barnim, suddenly required to take up a position of secular power, began negotiating with his knights to rule Pomerania as regent until a suitable successor could be found, while also secretly reaching an agreement with Christian III of Denmark to marry his sister, Dorothea, and to form a military alliance between their two realms in exchange for Barnim’s conversion to Vinteran Protestantism and free reign for Danish trade within Pomerania and Prussia.

    Johannes Bugenhagen, an old friend of Luther and Karlstadt from his days at Wittenberg, had found David Vinter’s approach the most appealing in the confusion following the Bauernkrieg. While Vinteran Protestantism had heretofore been tied specifically to the Danish realm, Vinter himself never became a bishop in the Danske Kirke and did not consider his message to be restricted to any one polity. As such, Vinter and Bugenhagen coordinated the creation of “church orders” (singular “Kirchenordnung”) - that is, Protestant state churches that adhered to their particular state’s laws and customs but remained in communion with one another. Having returned to his homeland of Pomerania in 1528, Bugenhagen thus began to form a Kirchenordnung for the duchy. After duke Georg I’s death in 1530 (who had opposed Protestantism), Bugenhagen was supported by his successor, Barnim XI, and was eventually made the superintendent of the Pomeranian and Prussian churches in 1536.

    Bugenhagen.jpg

    Johannes Bugenhagen

    What members remained of the Teutonic Knights were either eager to shed their vows of celibacy and secularize the Order’s holdings, or were crushed in rebellion by Barnim’s large complement of Pomeranian and Danish troops. Sigismund I, the king of Poland, was more than happy to see the perfidious Teutonic Order - so long at odds with his kingdom - receive such a devastating blow, but the reality of the situation set in quickly: now, instead of the troublesome knights occupying Prussia (their authority and military capabilities declining), Prussia had been linked to Pomerania practically overnight to form a state that straddled Polish Pomerelia and that now professed an anti-Catholic creed. The closeness of Pomerania-Prussia to Denmark itself was worrisome enough.

    Baltic1530.png

    The Baltic, c. 1536
    (Red: Denmark, Green: Pomerania-Prussia, Pink: Poland, Purple: the Livonian Order)

    The sudden union of Pomerania and Prussia, dissolution of an old and venerable crusading order, and formation of a new power bloc professing Protestantism that was capable of dominating the Baltic all threw Northern Europe into disarray. Both Johann Frederick I, the elector of Saxony, and Joachim Nestor I, elector of Brandenburg, denounced this chain of events and Christian III in particular for not following tradition and maintaining a policy of dynastic marriages between the three states, while Henry V, duke of Mecklenburg and himself related matrilineally to Barnim, chose to align more closely with Denmark and
    "Pommern-Preußen." A coalition was in the works between Poland, Saxony, and Brandenburg (with the encouragement also of Philip I, the Holy Roman Emperor), but it came to nothing following the death of the most powerful member, Sigismund I, in 1532, which left Poland with a 12 year old monarch, Sigismund II.

    - Eine Nation, Eine Kirche -

    Hardline Protestantism would return to the heart of Germany in the form of a certain Johann Albrecht Meyer - a lecturer from Göttingen who was a former student at Wittenberg and reader of Karlstadt and Vinter - who took up an angle very similar to that of Vinter: that the hierarchy of kings and princes over the peasantry and of the presbyters over their flock are both God-ordained, but such a hierarchy has been corrupted by the development of ultramontane Papal Christianity, which forces the priesthood into a cruel, effeminizing life of celibacy, adheres too literally to many passages of Scripture and too symbolically to others, and subverts the natural political order by elevating the clergy to a position of equal temporal authority to that of Europe’s secular leadership. Meyer’s theology paired nicely with an intense emotional buildup developing amongst the German people that craved both peace and national self-determination - fueled by the threat of the Turks to the East and the French to the west, by the political disunity and feuding culture of the Holy Roman Empire, and by the frustration felt towards a Papacy that seemed to care little for their religious problems while remaining content to staff their sees with similarly disinterested foreigners and funnel their tithes back to Rome. From Luther to Karlstadt to Meyer and Bugenhagen, Protestantism became more and more of an issue of German nationalism. For the princes of the Empire, it also became a means of fighting back against a complete Hapsburg ascendancy. Beginning in 1529, Meyer became a court favorite of Ernst I, the duke of Brunswick-Lüneburg and another alumnus of Wittenberg, and of Johann III, the duke of Kleves, before finishing his two seminal works, “On the Sacramental Order of a Christian Nation” (“Auf dem sakramentalen Orden einer christlichen Nation”) and “On the Kingdom of the Germans” (“Auf das Reich der Deutschen”), published respectively in 1530 and 1532, in which he outlines both the fundamentals of his theology and his ideal restructuring of the Holy Roman Empire. In essence, Meyer advocated for an Empire that still elected its head, but through a “College of Princes” - comprised of the highest echelon of the German nobility who retained their hereditary succession as maintenance of their blood-connection to their land - and a “College of Bishops” - comprised of the leaders of the assembly of German bishops.

    Meyer.jpg

    Johann Albrecht Meyer von Göttingen

    More theologically speaking, Meyer believed that the Papacy and the traditional Church order were unnecessary due to their supra-national position, that man was justified solely through faith (but exemplified said faith through outward works) and thus did not need the sacrament of reconciliation as a mediation between him and his God, and that the sacraments were symbolic exercises meant to remind the faithful of Christ’s life and sacrifice and bind the community together - meaning Holy Communion was to be a communal meal, and that priestly celibacy and monasticism were invalid on account of their sterility and reclusivity. Meyer, safe from the imperial ban in his sponsor’s courts, was free to be proactive in organizing a union of many disparate Protestant movements in the Empire. Brought together in a “German Evangelical Union,” Meyer and his princely supporters were able to coordinate a relative cohesion in Protestantism, holding synods to smooth out theological disputes with the principle of such debates being: “In the core of the gospel - unity; in the periphery - freedom.”(“Im Kern des Evangeliums - Einheit; in der Peripherie - Freiheit.”) [2]

    Meyer2.png

    Meyer's “On the Kingdom of the Germans”

    The death of Martin Luther in 1538 brought further polarization between traditional Catholicism and the Protestant movements. Luther had been hesitant to break with the Church or denounce the Papacy due to his hope that a great council might be called and his teachings heeded. However, his disappointment with the Fifth Lateran Council left him indecisive, and by the time of his death he had neither moved to break with Rome nor to concede to it. Following his death, the followers of Luther gradually separated into three camps: 1) that of the German Evangelical Union, the association with which was led by Johannes Agricola and which chose the path of mainline Protestantism and was itself a combination “princes’ churches” (“fürstenkirchen,” the church orders established in the realms of individual princes and administered by them) and of the independent Reformed Evangelical Church; 2) the Reformed Lutheran Congregation, first led by Christoph Scheurl, Justus Jonas, and Philip Schwartzerdt, which was a group that maintained its distance from radical and mainline Protestantism and asserted that it was a reform movement still within the old Church; and 3) those that reassociated with mainline Catholicism, primarily led by Johann von Eck and Johann Crotus.

    Meyer’s revival and redefinition of mainline Protestantism would be taken up by a great number of colleagues: Johannes Brenz brought mainline Protestantism to Württemberg in Southern Germany; Stephan Agricola was active in both Hesse and Thuringia; Martin Bucer and Kaspar Heyd preached in Alsace and the Palatinate; and the far-ranging Andreas Osiander carried Meyeran theology to Franconia, Saxony, Prussia, and Scandinavia. Likewise, those in the vein of Karlstadt, such as the Frenchmen Guillaume Farel and Antoine Froment or the Englishmen Robert Barnes and Thomas Bilney, found success in their homelands, leading to the early development of radical Protestant communities in Lorraine and East Anglia.

    - "Dios es Español" -

    Amidst the rapid re-organization of the protestant movement, the Church was struggling to initiate much needed reforms. The Fifth Lateran Council had been to set to proceed as early as 1510, but intrigue in Central Italy (such as the exile of the Medici) and the Third Italian War of 1508-1516, and the death of Pope Julius II in 1515 had complicated matters. Fearing the French army near Florence, the Papal conclave was similarly put off until mid-1516, and ultimately resulted in the election of Cardinal Raffaele Riario (probably influenced by Florence’s new podestà Cesare Borgia, due to Riario’s distaste for the Medici) as Pope Sixtus V. Riario, a patron of the arts (having invited Michelangelo and Leonardo da Vinci to Rome during his Cardinalate), was more or less indifferent to Church affairs, and - despite the very troubling emergence of Protestantism and the calamitous Bauernkrieg in the Holy Roman Empire - could not be convinced to convene an ecumenical council until 1522 (and then only partly due to a Hapsburg army headed by the young heir Charles pressuring the Vatican into speeding things up). Beginning in late 1522 and closing in early 1525, the Fifth Lateran Council concluded, amongst many other things, that:
    • General councils could only be convoked with the approval of the Holy Father.
    • General councils must remain subordinate in their authority to the Holy Father.
    • Before being ordained, priests must be certified by their bishop as competent preachers, upright in personal morals, and sufficiently well-versed in theological matters.
    • Holy war against the Turks was to be pursued with urgency.
    • Vernacular translations of the Scriptures were permitted, but only under the close supervision of a Papal representative deemed impeccably orthodox in his exegesis and fluent in the relevant languages. These translations were then to be reviewed by the local bishop as well, and were to be kept solely in his possession.
    • Most importantly, all grants of indulgences involving any fees or material recompense were to be formally suspended.
    Some years before the death of Sixtus V in 1524, Miguel and Philip I had secretly agreed to push for Philip’s preferred papabile, the Dutchman Adrian of Utrecht, and then push for Miguel’s candidate after. However, the combined influence of both the Holy Roman Emperor and the King of Spain was not sufficient to break the pro-Italian coalition painstakingly built up in the Sacred College by Julius II, and Adrian was passed over in favor of Alessandro Farnese, the bishop of Parma, who would take the name Paul III (the Medici candidate, Giulio, archbishop of Benevento, was similarly passed over due to the Medici family’s increasingly close ties to the viceroy of Naples, the infante Fernando).

    PaulIII.png

    Pope Paul III

    After the death of Miguel and the failure of Philip I to get his pope, the agreement between the Hapsburgs and the Avís-Trastámaras was implicitly still set to proceed, but the papacy of Paul III only strengthened the pro-Italian elements of the Papacy, especially in the face of what was seen as incessant meddling in Italian politics by French, German, and Spanish alike. The defeat of the French in the Third Italian War and the lack of any significant, aggressive Spanish activity in Italy since the First Italian War meant that the attitude of the Curia became more anti-Imperial than anti French or anti-Spanish. While neither Miguel nor his chosen papabile, Alonso III Fonseca, the archbishop of Santiago de Compostela (which would be a significant propaganda victory for a united Spain) would outlive Paul III, with Spain bearing the full brunt of the Turkish advance, a Spanish candidate for the papacy became much more likely. While Charles V pushed vigorously for the nomination of William de Croÿ (nephew of the more well known, same named former tutor of Charles), the bishop of of newly formed diocese of Mechelen, the year 1536 saw a certain Ignatius of Loyola granted the see of St. Peter (Charles IX of France’s preferred candidates would also be ignored on account of his inaction towards the growing number of Protestants in his realm).

    Born Ignazio Loiolakoa in 1491, Ignatius (who kept his name as Pope) was a Basque who, in his youth, aspired towards an accomplished career on the field of battle. Like so many others with similar goals in the Iberian peninsula, Ignatius volunteered as a lay brother in the Órdenes Militantes to serve in North Africa. However, when sailing for Tlemcen in 1521, the galley bearing Ignatius was shipwrecked, and the young soldier soon found himself the prisoner and slave of Muslim corsairs,[3] who put him to work as an oarsmen. Changing hands multiple times over the years (even ending up on the flagship of Oruç Reis at one point), Ignatius was finally freed in a Spanish raid in 1524. Having never had so much as drawn his sword, Ignatius returned home - his body gaunt, his dreams shattered, and his spirit broken. After weeks recuperating, Ignatius experienced a profound spiritual crisis, causing him to renounce a life of bloodshed and personal gain, and instead enter the priesthood and join the Mercedarians. As a Mercedarian, Ignatius greatly impressed all he met through his untiring diligence in the business of ransoming and rescuing Christian prisoners and slaves, and inspired them likewise through his intense focus in meditation. By 1532, Ignatius had been made the archbishop of Valencia, and had even served a stint as auxiliary bishop of Zaragoza.

    Ignatius.jpg

    Pope Ignatius I

    Ignatius embodied the fruit of the many ecclesiastical reforms carried out by Miguel and the Catholic Monarchs. Ignatius emphasized a rigorous denial of self and constantly stressed the need for both a more exhaustive priestly education and a consistent, nigh-omnipresent engagement with the common people. These attitudes brought Ignatius closely in line with Pope Paul III, who more or less deemed Ignatius his preferred successor. The death of Paul III in 1536 was certainly too early to make the accession of Ignatius a certainty, but Ignatius soon found himself the object of Spanish ambition. Even with its nebulous interactions with the Papal States in recent times, Spain possessed a considerable amount of leverage in the Holy See. Besides expressing no interest in further expansion or military activity in Italy (beyond ensuring the stability of Genoa), the Spanish had just repulsed an Ottoman invasion of Italy and concluded the first phase of multi-generational crusade in North Africa, not to mention Miguel had poured a considerable amount of American gold and silver into the construction and decoration of innumerable churches and cathedrals in his realms, and there was plenty left over for Juan Pelayo to fill the pockets of any dissenting cardinals.

    The election of Ignatius scandalized a good number of cardinals - Ignatius had, after, only been an ordained priest for 13 years - and there would be many reactionary elements in the Curia and the Sacred College that would heavily oppose Ignatius throughout his papacy, but, ultimately, the vast majority of Ignatius’ reforms would succeed. Almost immediately, Ignatius sounded the call for another ecumenical council -- this time to more conclusively address the issue of Protestantism - and, with the Holy Roman Empire headed by the iron-willed and ultra-orthodox Charles V since his father’s death in 1531, there was no room for further delay. The Second Council of Basel commenced in 1538, and - given the outbreak of hostilities between most of Western Europe’s major powers in the early 1540s - would not conclude without interruption until late 1546. The council's major points - apart from reaffirming the pronouncements of the Fifth Lateran Council, were as follows:
    • The doctrines of the Real Presence and Transubstantiation (as well as of the other sacraments) were reinforced - Jesus Christ was both physically and spiritually manifest in the forms of the bread and wine that constitute the Eucharist.
    • The veneration of the Virgin Mary, saints, and relics were all strongly affirmed - but their subordination to the Holy Trinity was also, of course, stressed.
    • The baptism of infants was declared valid and, in most cases, absolutely necessary.
    • Iconography and other religious displays of art were both permissible and encouraged, and iconoclasm was deemed a misguided, if not diabolical perversion of religious fervor and pious austerity.
    • Justification comes through faith, but, as written by St. James, “faith without works is dead.”
    • Scripture alone was not sufficient for self-referential interpretation - Scripture and tradition had to be used in tandem.
    • The Holy See was established by Christ and placed in the care of St. Peter and his successors, and thereby enjoyed a position of leadership in the universal Church as the Vicariate of Christ.
    • A great number of clerical abuses were addressed: guidelines were finely laid out detailing, in part, the morality of priests and religious, limitations on both benefices and censures, a minimal level of education required for priestly ordination and for elevation to an episcopate, and a prohibition on dueling and the pursuit of personal grievances.
    • The works of Johann Albrecht Meyer, David Vinter, Andreas Karlstadt, and many like-minded were formally denounced, and anyone who professed their teachings was excommunicated via latae sententiae.
    • The right of appeal of priests and bishops to the Vatican was restricted to strictly ecclesial matters - secular charges were to be processed by secular courts.
    • Translation of Scripture or personal ownership of a bible were not intrinsically ill-intentioned, and therefore the dissemination of vernacular bibles was to be allowed so long as its translation had received an imprimatur from a local bishop in good standing (Ignatius granted Juan Pelayo a special dispensation before the conclusion of the council to freely permit the printing of vernacular bibles in the kingdoms of Spain, with the only condition being that every copy printed bear the imprimatur of both the local bishop and of the Holy Office of the Inquisition).
    • Significantly, Church councils could be called and assembled without Papal approval, but could not be considered binding in any way without the Pope's attendance and approval. [4]

    Basel.png

    The Second Council of Basel in session

    Besides completing a major Church council, Ignatius' papacy also saw the formation of numerous, effective religious orders. Apart from the Gregorians of Bernardino de Sahagún (approved in 1548), Ignatius also gave his blessing to an order that had begun to function in Northern Italy during the papacy of Paul III. Official named the Congregation of the Apostolic Life, the Oratorians (colloquially named after their personal chapels) were given papal approval by Ignatius in 1541 and soon did their part to fill a noticeable gap in 16th century Catholicism - especially in nascent Catholic communities. The mendicant orders of Franciscans and Dominicans could preach well enough, baptizing on occasion some thousands in a single day, and the Gregorians were instrumental in making the Gospel and the traditions of the Church accessible to a multitude of almost diametrically opposed cultures, but there was something missing. The conversions, when they did come, were almost always imperfect; old habits die hard, and religious habits are the most resilient. The lack of everyday engagement from Catholicism apart from baptism, mass, and the occasional anointing of the sick or marriage had engendered in many Catholic communities - whether newly converted or centuries old - a confusion as to just what Catholicism was all about.

    If the Church truly intended to be the most important facet of its flock’s everyday lives, it would have to meet them there. What was needed was greater involvement, and the Oratorians brought just that: unlike other orders, the Oratorians’ whole mission was to fully immerse themselves in the public, quotidian world. Organized into houses with multiple resident priests and brothers, the Oratorians arranged their rooms around a common oratory and preferred to establish themselves in urban centers or other areas of higher population density. When not performing mass (usually at numerous different churches), the Oratorians would go out and mingle with the common people, conversing with them on all matters, public or private, often hearing confessions on street corners (fountains were often favored, due to the noise). Adult men were also invited to attend lectures and sermons, pray the hours, or seek advice at the oratory, and were given the option of joining the Oratorians’ lay organization, the Confraternity of the Apostolic Life. Known as “Apostólicos” in the Hispanosphere, the Oratorians worked wonders for the newly-Christianized in Spain’s many colonies; providing them with constant, easily understandable spiritual care, and virtually leaving no room for their old pre-Christian religious habits to be maintained or remain relevant. Amidst a Church hierarchy that had come to be seen by many everyday Catholic as cold and distant in its parochial life and extravagant - if not lascivious - in its personal morality, the Oratorians brought with them a simple, down to earth sense of spiritual brotherhood and devotional joy.

    Oratorian.jpg

    An Oratorian assisting a beggar

    _______________________________________________________________________________________

    [1] Andreas Karlstadt has thus ascended past the brief moment of significance he had in OTL, with some interesting consequences. Through him, some of the ideals of the Peasants' War have survived, although they've been adapted and formulated to be more palatable to a wider audience. Karlstadter Protestantism (practiced by the "Brethren" churches) doesn't really have a direct OTL counterpart. It's an amalgam of different strains of Reformation: in essence, it's communal Lutheranism with an extra emphasis on the "priesthood of all believers," combined with a quasi-Zwinglian, "symbolicized" understanding of the Eucharist, a Presbyterian-esque system of regional "synods" that form a sort of ecumenical body uniting the Brethren churches, and an Anabaptist approach to baptism (although this would only become the dominant practice later on). The Brethren are thus sort of like Calvinists concerning which communities they appeal to and concerning their dominance of Radical Protestantism.

    [2] Meyer is a fictional, a lecturer from Göttingen turned Protestant reformer who has filled the vacuum in leadership left by Martin Luther. Luther did not disappear from the scene, but he was never denounced as harshly or as quickly by the Papacy or the Emperor as in OTL, so he never formally broke with Rome. Consequently, the Protestant movement had a lot of revolutionary thrust initially that Luther wasn't able to keep up with (his rejection of the Bauernkrieg being one example of this), and now moderate "Mainline" Protestantism has mostly moved past him with Meyer - who has a much more definitive, anti-papal formula of reform - taking his place. Meyeran Protestantism is therefore mostly identical to OTL's Lutheranism, with a few minor exceptions. Meyer himself is supposed to be a brilliant theologian and a tireless, headstrong organizer, but is unable to overcome his German supremacist leanings and bullheaded nature and, as a result, alienates other Protestant groups even faster than Luther did IOTL.


    [3] Pope Ignatius was a slave, and will not be the last pontiff ITTL to share a similar past. You can probably imagine how this is going to shape the Papacy's attitude towards slavery in the near future.

    [4] This is going to be important when it comes to reforming churches at a local level. Bishops are essentially conceded the right to enforce certain regulations without having to always make an appeal to Rome, or worry about their subordinates appealing to Rome in protest.
     
    Last edited:
    23. "Stormclouds" - Parte II: Thunder
  • ~ Stormclouds ~
    Parte II: Thunder

    - Das kleine keuchen -

    JuanaYFelipe.jpg

    Keizer Filip I en Johanna "de Getrouwe"

    Philip I von Hapsburg was not inactive in addressing Protestantism, but he lacked the necessary respect of those involved in such a difficulty - a respect that was afforded more to his late father, Maximilian. Philip and his son Charles were natives of the Empire, certainly, but such a designation meant very little. The Protestant movement was capitalizing on a key moment in the development of German nationalism, and - while the Hapsburgs were certainly German by origin - following Maximilian's death, Philip and Charles’ Low Country upbringing had rendered the house of Hapsburg suddenly and distinctly Burgundian in character. Apart from the ill repute bred by Philip’s many, poorly-hidden extramarital affairs, this culture gap between Philip and his imperial subordinates subverted many of Philip’s earnest and well-intentioned endeavors to achieve peace and an end to theological strife in the Empire, such as the colloquy Philip organized at Fulda in 1525 - attended by such important figures as Martin Luther, Philip Schwartzerdt, Johann Eck, and Christoph Scheurl, but made somewhat blundering by Philip’s need for a German translator. Other such attempts were undone by mere shortsightedness and a lack of a sense of urgency, such as the follow-up Gotha colloquy in 1527, which Philip inexplicably failed to attend.

    While the accession of Philip had been more or less accepted (possibly due to the immense respect held for his father, Maximilian), the candidacy of Philip’s son Charles led a group of imperial princes to attempt to prevent what was seen as a deliberate formation of a hereditary Hapsburg succession and thus a borderline subversion of the Golden Bull of 1356. These princes, led by the elector of Saxony, Johann Frederick, urged the imperial electors to vote with regards to the stability of the Empire - especially regarding the growing rift between the Protestant and Catholic camps. Nevertheless, Charles would be elected after his father’s death in 1531 as Charles V, and the Empire found itself once again under a Hapsburg who had spent nearly his entire life either in a foreign land or on the Empire’s fringe.

    A formal protest would be raised later the same year in a letter signed by (among others) Johann III, duke of Kleves, Philip I, landgrave of Hesse, Ernest I, duke of Brunswick-Lüneburg, and, most controversially, Joachim I Nestor and Frederick II, the respective electors Palatine and of Brandenburg, all urging either a new, emergency vote or a change of course when the next election came around. These princes cited the Hapsburg’s connections to Genoese banks and the Fugger family as a concerning indication of bribery and other such corruption surely employed by the Hapsburgs and continuously engendered by them in the highest echelons of the Empire, all of which would be used to ensure an absolutist hereditary monarchy and a more hardline approach to Maximilian’s ambitions of imperial centralization - all at the cost of the imperial princes’ ancient liberties and privileges. Further, the Hapsburgs insistence on grasping outwards - accumulating the crowns of Bohemia and Hungary, incessantly warring with the French, and marrying into the royal families of England and Spain - were similarly declared troubling by these princes, who believed that it demonstrated a lack of concern on the Hapsburgs’ part for imperial affairs, especially considering the lack of action on the Protestant movement. A coalition thus began to form amongst the potentates of the Empire, comprised mostly of Protestants and intent on keeping the Empire German-centered and decentralized. The seriousness of this anti-Hapsburg opposition party was made even more manifest when it named Johann Frederick of Saxony its preferred imperial candidate (although he never outright accepted the honor). Such a choice was telling: Johann Frederick was exactly the kind of equilibrium the anti-Hapsburgs wanted - fully German, first and foremost, and a Catholic but with Protestant (Lutheran) leanings.

    However, what was truly needed was not necessarily an Emperor that was of undiluted German stock and innately in tune with the cultural and political climate of Germany, nor one that had an expansive knowledge of all the intricate theological topics relevant to Protestantism and could thus actively and satisfactorily deliberate on them. What was needed was an Emperor that knew he was the Emperor. An Emperor both unafraid to let his authority be felt and savvy enough to know when to hold back. Luckily for the Hapsburgs, Charles would be such an Emperor - and at a time when he would be much needed.

    Charles V.png

    Karl I, II, III, IV, und V von Habsburg, c. 1535
    Charles, by the grace of God, Holy Roman Emperor, forever August, King of Germany, Bohemia, Hungary, Croatia, Dalmatia, Slavonia, Rama, and Cumania, Archduke of Lower and Upper Austria, Duke of Burgundy, Brabant, Lorraine, Limburg, Luxembourg, Gelderland, and the Upper and Lower Silesia, Count of Flanders, Habsburg, Artois, Burgundy Palatine, Hainaut, Holland, Zeeland, Namur, Zutphen, Margrave of the Holy Roman Empire, Moravia, and the Upper and Lower Lusatia, Lord of Frisia, the Wendish March, and Mechelen.

    - Interlopers, Dissenters, and a Silent War -

    The conclusion of the short, but bloody Third Italian War in 1528 gave Charles IX of France time to recover his wits and wait for the next opportunity to strike at the Hapsburgs. Spain remained France’s inevitable geopolitical foe, although the crowns of Spain would be assumed by Charles IX’s nephew Juan Pelayo in 1536. The uncle-nephew dynamic between the two kings would lead to unique occasions of familial courtesy amidst what was to be a tense relationship, such as when Charles IX and his courtesans accompanied Juan Pelayo and his bride, Elisabeth, across southern France in 1538 as the young couple were travelling to visit the French king’s nemesis - who just so happened to be Elizabeth's father - the emperor Charles von Hapsburg.

    Charles IX, just like his father, could not decide just what to do about Spain. The Iberian union had created - practically out of thin air - a truly powerful state (or at least the semblance of the beginning of one) on one of France's longest and most contentious borders, yet there had been practically no aggressive activity from this southerly neighbor since 1504. However, the ever-tightening bond between the Avís-Trastámaras and the perfidious Hapsburgs smacked strongly of an anti-French conspiracy of slow encirclement, especially with the English Tudors thrown in the mix and with the Papal States becoming less beholden to the French crown. The monopoly Spain enjoyed over the coasts of Africa and the Americas - with predominance in Asia increasing daily - and over the waters of the further Atlantic also greatly concerned the French court, not to mention left them outraged at the seemingly ludicrous terms of Inter Caetera and jealous for a similar expression of French glory. It was implicitly decided by Charles IX and his advisors that the approach to Spain should be, for the moment, focused on the harassment and gradual undermining of Spain’s weakest points and extremities - with a similar strategy employed against the Hapsburgs and Tudors, focused on the English Channel and the North Sea. Thus, from roughly 1530 to 1542, there was waged what would be known to the French as the “Silent War” - “La Guerre Silencieuse.”

    The first illegal and hostile entry of a party of Europeans into the Spanish Americas occurred in late 1530, when a French captain by the name of Gaspard de La Roche and his predominantly French crew were captured by a Castilian patrol off the coast of Jamaica after having spent the previous three months harassing shipping between La Española and Cuba virtually unchecked. Unsure of just what to do with so many intrusive subjects of a foreign king with whom Spain had very tenuous relations, the Castilians jailed them indefinitely and nearly all of the prisoners were wiped out over the course of a few weeks by the conditions of the jail (in tandem with the usual tropical diseases). Gaspard de La Roche was a mere anomaly to his immediate captors, and across the Atlantic - with royal concerns focused on the war in the Mediterranean - such a development passed into the archives relatively unnoticed. However, La Roche was by no means the last of his kind, and the high seas intruders that followed in his wake would be much more numerous, and much more destructive.

    Radical Protestantism of the kind espoused by Karlstadter Brethren churches trickled into French ports and cities very gradually since its resurgence in the late 1520s. However, French Protestantism is considered to have truly began with the arrival of Guillaume Farel, who returned to France in 1532 after spending several years in the Holy Roman Empire (Primarily Alsace). Farel had primarily been a follower of Karlstadt until he was won over by many aspects of Meyeran Protestantism following an extensive correspondence with Martin Bucer, although he eventually split with the sect over its strong proto-nationalist German angle. Farel’s sect would become hugely popular amongst marginal communities in the south of France, with high concentrations of followers in Landes (helped in large part by the earlier influx of religious dissidents from Spain) and the Massif Central. The difficulty of the terrain in which they lived had made these plucky and impoverished “Farelards” extremely difficult for their Catholic foes to eradicate or even dislodge, and the indifference of Charles IX practically ensured their survival.

    Farel.png

    Statue of Guillaume Farel in Mont-de-Marsan

    Farel himself spent the majority of his time in Champagne, French Burgundy, and along the Rhône, accompanied by his favored acolyte Antoine Froment and often eluding French religious authorities by crossing over into the Swiss Cantons (where his message was quite popular). However, Farel’s lack of attention to the majority of his followers (the number of converts in the regions most traversed by Farel were minimal) and his gradual shift to a more Meyeran-tinged theology with concessions made for a possible state church in France (and thus a possible compromise with the Catholic establishment) alienated the more hardline Karlstadters amongst his flock - led by the Burgundian Théodore de Bèze - leading to a split in 1535 between the original “Église Réformée,” still known as “les Farelards,” and the new “Confrérie de l'Évangile,” known as “les Dissidents.” De Bèze stood at odds with Farel on the issues of infant baptism (something Farel supported in many cases) and of close alignment with the state - De Bèze being one of the seminal founders of the “monarchomaque” movement, which upheld the necessity of tyrannicide. This early division greatly harmed Protestantism’s heretofore successful growth in France, and would allow the political and social position of French Protestants to be easily undermined in the coming years.

    The emergence of Protestantism had quickly led to a parallel emergence of anti-Catholic privateers. Being fed with and embellishing in turn countless tales of the Papist cruelties of the Spaniards both across the sea against the indigenous Americans and in Europe in the form of the mysterious (and quite misunderstood) Inquisition, the Protestant pirates known in Castilian as “lobos de mar” targeted the treasure-laden convoys of the Spanish maritime empire in the name of Christ and true and right religion. Primarily Radical Protestants of the Karlstadter stripe, the lobos de mar were based in Atlantic coastal communities and enforced a rigorous naval discipline as inspired by their similarly rigorous and austere piety. One such privateer was the notorious Gaétan de Sarbazan, a Farelard Protestant from the region of Landes (and one of the first converts recorded from the area) who boasted of having once had all 11 of the island of La Gomera’s Dominican priests hurled off a cliff and into the ocean in 1542, declaring at his trial in 1548 that he had no qualms nor guilt in having done so, as they were all “the Pope’s brood” who were “tyrants dripping with Indio blood.” Many of the authorities in England, the Netherlands, and Scandinavia responsible for these populations turned a blind to such unlawful activities, but by no one were they encouraged more than by Charles IX.

    GaetanDeSarbazan.jpg

    Gaétan de Sarbazan

    At first, Charles IX simply did not know what to make of Protestantism. He had allegedly intervened in their persecution on multiple occasions before one of his chief ministers presented him with a Farelard flier denouncing the Eucharist, after which he ordered them to be driven out of Paris and imprisoned elsewhere in France if they continued to speak ill of the sacraments. This determined defense of the Church would not be followed up, however, as Charles IX soon thereafter found the Radical Protestants - and their lack of religious qualms in tormenting the Catholics of Spain - very useful. With the raw potential of a Protestant society presented so appealingly, and with a Papacy continuously cozying up to Spain and the Hapsburgs, Charles IX may have toyed with the idea of fully severing the French Church from Rome in a manner akin to Christian III of Denmark, and, while he ultimately thought better of a full split, he would eventually lay the foundations for a comparable system.

    Yet such fence sitting only made matters worse for the French monarch. It earned him neither the full cooperation of French Protestants nor any great deal of respect from French Catholics. Matters were made worse for Charles IX by the fact that he only had three legitimate children to his name from his two marriages - all daughters - and was growing too old to sire a son.

    A considerable amount of coin was drained from the royal coffers to fill the pockets of imperial electors and add weight to Charles IX’s candidacy for Emperor, all of which was for naught when Charles von Hapsburg took the throne anyway despite mounting opposition. One feels as though Charles IX should have known when to quit, yet he continued to have “Duc de Milan” announced with his other titles (in blatant disregard of his treaty with the Hapsburgs) and often referred to himself in letters to foreign dignitaries as the “Defender of all Christendom.” Charles IX was an able administrator and fearless on the battlefield, but he failed to ever register the harmful extent of his pride or to attend to a few extremely important issues that were deemed too mundane or too complicated, such as the rise of French Protestantism or the still unsure succession. Charles IX would be know to more dissenting elements of French posterity as “Charles le Fier” - Charles the Proud (“Charles le Cordial” to many French Protestants), and his rule would be considered a truly unfortunate way for the main branch of the Valois dynasty to have ended.

    CharlesIX.png

    Charles IX, le Fier et le Cordial

    - Impostato per fallimento-

    The death in 1535 of Charles “the Good,” who had been the duke of Savoy since 1504, greatly upset the shaky equilibrium in Northern Italy. Charles was a committed (if a bit strong-armed) French ally and his adherence to this alliance provided a substantial counterweight to the Sforzas in Milan and their Hapsburg supporters (who were now also their in-laws), and the impending accession of his Charles’ 21 year old son, Ludovico, was fraught with difficulties. Apart from his youthful inexperience, Ludovico was also a vocal supporter of Protestant reformers, hosting many of them after they had fled Hapsburg persecution in Switzerland. Although distasteful of the Radical Protestantism of Karlstadt and Farel, Ludovico was an avid reader of Johann Meyer (having “On the Sacramental Order of a Christian Nation” in his personal library) and was known to receive communion in the “Lutheran” manner - that is, in both species, wine and bread. Ludovico was also determined to strengthen relations with the French, possibly hoping to receive a share of the spoils when Charles IX invaded Milan just as his forebears had, but such an invasion was never to occur. It is possible that Ludovico’s decision to re-initiate French involvement in Northern Italy was due to his growing unpopularity amongst his almost universally Catholic subjects and the consequent need for the consistent, friendly presence of French military might. Like so many other young rulers, Ludovico had not quite accumulated the tact that might have put his neighbors more at ease, or at least kept them in the dark as to his intentions.

    Despite advice from both the late emperor Maximilian and his grandson, Charles V, to act not so much like a condottiere and more like the imperial prince that he was, Massimiliano, the duke of Milan, began almost immediately to conspire as to how this situation could be manipulated in his favor - with bloodshed if necessary. Ludovico’s younger brother Adriano, promisingly enough, was at the time receiving instruction in a seminary of the Canons Regular, and a decent bribe from the Fuggers and the promise of the Savoyard throne were quite enough to convince him to re-secularize and join the plot against his brother. With a competent pretender in his camp and the powerful Hapsburgs on friendly terms, Massimiliano began imposing enormous tolls along the two duchies’ border and sent occasional harassing parties of soldiers into the Savoyard domain. While these parties more often than not came to blows with Savoyard patrols, it wasn’t until late 1536 that Ludovico ordered his troops to begin pursuing these violent Milanese troublemakers to either capture or kill them. Naturally, such an order resulted in Savoyard companies crossing into Milanese territory and killing Milanese subjects, and once Massimiliano believed enough of said encounters had occurred to grant him an acceptable casus belli, he quickly came trumpeting forth with allegations of Ludovico being the illegitimate progeny of Charles the Good’s wife and the late duke’s brother-in-law, as well as of being a crypto-Protestant who was plotting to assassinate the Spanish Pope Ignatius I on behalf of his puppet master, the king of France, and thus re-establish French dominance in the peninsula. Presenting Adriano as the rightful heir to Charles the Good, Massimiliano commenced his invasion of Savoy and called upon the emperor, Charles V von Hapsburg, to assist in pacifying Savoy and to revoke Ludovico’s ducal title. With the Church entering preparations for a major ecumenical council, there could only be minimal attempts at mediation or at pronouncements concerning the validity of the rumored adulterous and consanguineous union of Ludovico’s suspected parents (which most already treated as a ridiculous and baseless accusation).

    Unwilling to tangle with France as of yet due to the continuing difficulties with Protestantism in the Empire and his Hungarian possessions and also keenly mindful of the seriousness of his imperial authority, Charles V made no overtures of direct support to Massimiliano nor of hostility to Ludovico. Hoping to dissuade Venice - another longtime French ally in Italy - from coming to Savoy’s aid and thus adding further chaos, Charles V positioned a sizeable army on the republic’s borders, complete with an outsized contingent of Hungary’s feared mounted troops. In another detente-oriented move, Charles V began buying up huge numbers of the contracts of Swiss mercenaries in order to deprive France of its most reliable source of well-trained heavy infantry in the region. Strangely enough, the much more overt signal given to Venice did not prevent the republic’s invasion of the duchy of Milan in 1539, while the modest attempt to pull the rug out from beneath the feet of the belligerent French seems to have worked, as Charles IX, in a somewhat rare moment of prudence, opted to limit French involvement in Savoy to its existing garrisons and a defense of Ludovico’s claim - possibly out of a hesitancy to throw his full weight into Northern Italy so soon after having agreed to remit his claim to Milan. In this fourth Italian War (often deemed the “Savoyard War”), explicit hostilities were never opened between the French and the Hapsburgs, with most of the diplomatic wrestling and much of the bleeding done by the Italian princes involved. Before 1539, the war was mostly indecisive - more resembling the earlier condottiere free-for-alls than the more direct struggles of the past four Italian Wars - with Florence (ruled now by Ercole, the eldest son of Cesare Borgia and Beatrice d’Este) joined the war on the side of Milan from 1537 to 1539 as a sign of goodwill, and again briefly in 1541. It was in August of 1539 that Charles V, feeling secure knowing that a Church council was fully in session and conscious of France’s reluctance to more fully enter a war when such a council was in session, declared that the Ewiger Landfriede would be upheld and Imperial troops would enter Northern Italy to restore order. Despite the lack of a formal declaration of war, French and Hapsburg troops would encounter one another on the the battlefield on multiple occasions - the bloodiest of which was the battle of Tanaro in 1541, fought almost entirely by French and Hapsburg troops and costing France the life of its Grand Master, Anne de Montmorency.

    SavoyardWar.png

    The Fourth Italian War would end predictably in early 1542 when the sonless Ludovico died of a fever he acquired after meeting with a French embassy in the higher Alpine piedmont to discuss possible full engagement from France and the possible annexation of Savoy as a protectorate. The French had lost their last foothold in Italy and the Hapsburgs had returned territorial integrity to the borders of the Empire. However, matters would continue to grow even more confused for the French with three developments over the course of several months following the close of the last Italian war: in February, Arnaud de Sarre, councillor to Ludovico of Savoy and open Protestant, fled across the French Alps and was granted asylum by the count of Velay, Claude d’Annebault; in March, Guillaume Farel was drowned under mysterious circumstances on the banks of the river Durance near his native city of Gap; and in June, Charles IX’s second wife, Isabel d’Albret, died in childbirth delivering his third and last child, a daughter. The minor victory gained by the Hapsburgs and their allies in Northern Italy would likewise be eclipsed by developments further north, and the powers of Europe could hardly afford to blink before war returned - and this time with much greater intensity.

    - Yeni Roma -

    The entry of the Portuguese into the Indian Ocean had seriously disrupted numerous ancient trade routes. While the Portuguese only stood to profit from their arrival, the overall transit of goods in the intricate mercantile system of the region dropped dramatically during the first half of the 16th century. This was obviously an unacceptable development for the Mamluks and Safavids, who gathered the majority of their riches from their special position at the crossroads of two formerly severed worlds. Both states funded expensive naval campaigns against the Portuguese in an effort to drive them out, but it would prove rather quickly that both states had underestimated their opponent and overestimated themselves. With its perpetually militarized state and the indomitable skill of the truly unique Afonso de Albuquerque, the Portuguese Estado da Índia achieved several Herculean victories against all comers in a string of naval engagements from the Malabar Coast to the Gulf of Kutch. The Portuguese succeeded in battering their enemies so badly and so repeatedly, in fact, that within a few years of the battle of Chaul, they had not only bottled up the Persian Gulf and Red Sea, but had also cowed the Yemenis and seized the port of Muscat from the Omanis. The very heart of the Muslim world suddenly found itself put to siege.

    Batalha.png

    A batalha de Chaul

    For the Safavids, their endlessly ambitious Shah, Ismail I, was biting off more than he could chew, with his antagonization of the Portuguese earning him only the destruction of his paltry fleets and the hostile occupation of Ormus, which cut off the Persian gulf and strangled its trade. Secondly, for the Mamluks, their attempt at grand maneuvering in the Indian Ocean and its consequent failure would constitute a death blow. By 1512, when Afonso de Albuquerque had discovered the remnants of the Mamluk fleet at Suways, what he found was pitiful - “hardly a few dhows, and less than a score of smaller vessels.” The Safavids - like the Ottomans - were a young empire and thus were possessed of a similar restless energy and could more easily bounce back, but the Mamluks were not so lucky. Their restricted caste of Circassian elites had exacerbated their alienation from their subjects through generations of corruption and inaction, with the lion’s share of their trade harvested by the entrenched communities of Venetian merchants. Held afloat by the highly developed ports of Syria and the riches of the Nile, the Mamluks had become imposing only in size and longevity, and the rot eating away at their core was now especially visible to the Ottoman sultan Musa, who now began to seriously entertain the idea of completing his late father’s plans. This precipitous decline in the dominance of Islamic merchants in the Indian Ocean and the rebuffed efforts to reclaim it would tip the scales against the Persians and Mamluks in their already tenuous struggle with the Ottoman Turks.

    The Portuguese cornering of the Indian Ocean and their circumvention of long-established trade networks did not mesh well with other interested parties as well. The Republic of Venice - its very pilasters of commerce sunk into the continued transmission of eastern luxury goods through the eastern Mediterranean - stood to lose virtually everything, and contributed significantly to the Mamluk and Safavid war effort against the Portuguese In a singular moment of cooperation, Mamluk, Persian, and Italian ships even fought together against a smaller Portuguese fleet off the coast of the city of Chaul in 1509. This conflict of interests between these two Christian powers forced the Ottomans and Spain into an unwitting, ersatz alliance for much of the early 1500s, unconsciously working to undermine one another’s enemies.

    AfonsoDeAlbuquerque.png

    O grande e terrível Afonso de Albuquerque

    The transfer of Rhodes from the Knights of St John to the Venetians made an Ottoman invasion of the island less likely for the moment, but also weakened Christendom’s forward position against the Turk. The Knights were the inheritors of generations of practical knowledge concerning fortification and frontier defense, and when they handed over Rhodes it was perhaps the most well-defended location on earth. The Venetians maintained the intricate fortifications left behind, but their commercial pursuits made them more interested in a policy of detente towards the Ottomans, which led to Rhodes being undermanned and thus more of a chink in the armor than the redoubtable bastion of crusading privateering it had once been. This worked against the Venetians in the long run, as, despite the many benefits it brought in terms of trade, the Ottomans still considered the Venetian possession of Crete, Cyprus, most of the Aegean and Ionian islands, and now of Rhodes to be a particularly claustrophobic arrangement for them - one which Sultan Musa would refer to as a “silk glove laid softly, yet fixedly, on our throat.” In addition to this, the Venetians had a tendency to tax their Greek subjects mercilessly, and administered their larger Mediterranean possessions in a manner more akin to the plantations of the Americas. On the other hand, the Knights - while they had enforced a semi-feudal system and proselytized their Orthodox subjects more aggressively than the Venetians - were at least respected by the Greeks under their rule, so much so that by the time of the Knights’ departure there were some 1,500 Rhodian Greeks willing to leave their ancestral home to follow them. After all, the Knights were devout, chaste, and singularly dedicated to undermining the Turk - the same Turk that had plundered Constantinople and had laid the pride of the Greeks so low.

    Selim and a few of his predecessors had considered seizing the isle of Rhodes from time to time, but disinterest in naval expeditions had ended up convincing them otherwise, and with the Knights of St. John evacuated from the island and replaced by the more tactful Venetians, anti-Turkish piracy in the region had declined greatly. The only active stymie to Ottoman expansion in the Mediterranean came from the Spanish in the Strait of Sicily, end even then it was a conflict by proxy, with the Knights of St. John exchanging blows with Turkish-funded corsairs. Musa I was thus more or less content to let matters in Europe and to the West of his empire sit for the time being, hoping to consolidate his very shaky eastern frontier against the Safavid Persians and the Mamluk Egyptians. Yet the careful neutrality of the Venetians - the result of centuries of tactful bargaining - was rapidly becoming a predicament for them in an arena gearing up for full-fledged holy war.
     
    Last edited:
    24. Der Schwarzkrieg
  • ~ Der Schwarzkrieg ~

    - Karl der Eisern -

    Upon his election to the Imperial throne in 1531, Charles V was no longer the gangly, awkward youth that took the two crowns of Hungary and Bohemia years prior, but had been molded by both age and experience into a capable - if still a bit unprepossessing - leader possessed of both grace and severity, full-bearded and hair cropped in the fashion of a true Roman emperor. Charles V's innate talents had also been revealed in his grasp of languages; a polyglot both by nature and by circumstance, Charles V had mastery of the German language in addition to the French and Dutch of his youth, and was competent in the difficult and alien languages of his Czech and Hungarian subjects (though assemblies with them were often mediated by local Germans fluent in either Czech or Hungarian).

    CharlesV.jpg

    Der Eiserne Kaiser, c. 1542

    Charles V was utterly resolved to combat both Protestantism as well as any challenges to his centralized Imperial authority. While he may have at one seriously considered adopting Meyeran Protestantism when his opposition seemed to be gaining the upper hand, ultimately Charles V felt the enormous weight of his impressive pedigree (and possibly the religious zeal embedded in his Spanish blood) and made it clear to all that the Holy Roman Emperor would never renounce his ancient Catholic creed:

    “I am born of the most Christian Emperors of the German Nation, of the Catholic Kings of Spain, the Archdukes of Austria, the Dukes of Burgundy, who were all to the death true sons of the Roman Church, defenders of the Catholic Faith, of the sacred customs, decrees and uses of its worship, who have bequeathed all this to me as my heritage.”​

    Likewise, with the rocky start that was the war with the rebellious League of Olomouc, Charles V had grown used to dealing with intransigent vassals, especially in the face of Hungary’s notoriously strong-willed nobility. What had truly hardened Charles V to the notion of Protestant revolt was a rebellion amongst the “Horali” - communities of Karlstadter Protestants embedded in montane Slovak towns. When Charles V attempted to address the issue of blasphemous regard for the sacraments and the unlawful seizure of Church property amongst the Horali, his emissaries were put through painful and embarrassing ordeals before being sent back. When two of Charles V’s representatives were killed while being chased out of the town of Čerín, Charles V took a more hardline position and subdued the Horali militarily in a brutal 2-year campaign. Afterwards, Protestantism became a calling card for sedition and subversion to Charles V, who gave the same treatment in 1528 to the “Slavonska Cerkev” (Slavonian Church) led by the Slovenian reformer Primož Trubar, extinguishing a robust and largely peaceful Protestant assembly. Charles V would thankfully have his impulsivity tempered by his Grand Chancellor, the level-headed, humanist Mercurino Gattinara, and his sense of rulership would begin to reflect a more universal model of a benevolent, yet just, Christian emperor.

    - Groll und Spannung -

    Reformation1530.png

    Religious affiliation c. 1540
    (Yellow - Catholic; Light blue - Lutheran Protestant; Blue - Mainline/Meyeran Protestant; Dark blue - Radical/Karlstadter Protestant; Lavender - Nordic/Vinteran Protestant)

    Charles V had intended to take the issue of Protestantism by the horns more directly than his father had, and had plans for another Colloquy between Catholic and Protestant leaders at Darmstadt by 1533, but the difficulty in organizing such a debate when the Protestant sects within the Empire were growing fault lines at an incredible rate, especially following Johann Albrecht Meyer's emergence as a reformer in the late 1520s to early 1530s. Likewise, Charles V had only been emperor for five years before his attention was diverted to Italy once Massimiliano Sforza had provoked a war of succession over the duchy of Savoy. Clamor on all sides for a general Diet to be called and to settle the portentous difficulties facing the Holy Roman Empire was reaching such a din that Charles V had no other choice than to set a secure date for a Diet at Erfurt (chosen for its location in the religious middle ground of Thuringia), which would begin on October 27th of 1541.

    However, if Charles V or the imperial princes had hoped that a simple Diet would save the Empire from being riven once again by inter-confessional violence, there were a litany of factors at play in the Empire which had been long been sowing tensions that would render such hopes for peace futile. For one, trouble had been brewing close to the old Hapsburg stomping grounds in Swabia for some time: the southerly duchy of Württemberg had been a source of a few headaches for the Hapsburgs during its time under Ulrich, its former duke. Ulrich had a notoriously off putting personality - prone to outbursts of rage and a general lack of self control - but worst of all were his spending sprees. Ulrich’s loose purse strings had put his duchy’s treasury in a serious bind, thus necessitating more and more excise taxes on staple goods. Two bad harvests in 1511 and 1514 brought the peasant class to its breaking point, leading to open rebellion in the latter year. Ulrich inspired little confidence in his retinue and vassals, and this “Poor Conrad” rebellion (named after a derogatory term used for a down on his luck peasant in Germany) went virtually unopposed, forcing Ulrich to make large concessions to the rebels in exchange for a return to order.

    Following this episode of ineptitude, Ulrich suffered another embarrassment with nearly disastrous consequences when his marital infidelity had been exposed after he had killed his mistress’ husband, a respected knight, in a duel. Ulrich’s wife was Sabina, who was both the daughter of the duke of Bavaria, Albrecht IV, and the niece of the emperor Maximilian. As he had become by far the most problematic member of the Swabian League, Maximilian had no difficulty bestowing on Ulrich a distinction rarely received by placing him under an Imperial ban twice - the latter of which resulted in the duke’s exile. Ulrich would take up mercenary work beyond the reach of the Hapsburgs, leading a band of Swiss pikemen in Northern Italy and ending up in the employ of the king of France. Ulrich’s duchy, now technically vacant, passed into the care of the other member states of the Swabian League. It would be auctioned off to the emperor Maximilian, who offered the largest bid for the sake of maintaining imperial stability.

    Ulrich.JPG

    Herzog Ulrich

    What resurrected Ulrich’s claim to the duchy of Württemberg were his religious inclinations. Ulrich had been intensely interested in the theology of Martin Luther and Andreas Karlstadt, and was known to have received communion in the utraquist manner. Ulrich’s exile had freed him of the need to maintain his quasi-Lutheran Catholicism in the interest of legitimacy, and he committed himself fully to mainline Meyeran Protestantism during his days as a condottiere. Practically overnight, the opinion of Ulrich amongst many Germans had shifted from that of a widely unpopular profligate to a hero of the Protestant cause wrongfully deprived of his throne. Philipp, the landgrave of Hesse, was the first to raise the cry for Ulrich’s return to his duchy, and was shortly after joined by William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg. Charles IX suddenly found himself in possession of a highly valuable tool with which he could greatly complicate matters for the Hapsburgs.

    When considering his ability to corner his enemies diplomatically, there is reason to believe that Charles IX would have been a highly successful ruler had he only been more conservative in picking his battles. The chain of marital alliances Charles IX established throughout his troubled reign began with his own betrothal to Isabel d’Albret - the sister of the king of Navarra, Henry II - which he arranged for himself, successfully outmaneuvering his young Spanish rival Juan Pelayo and strengthening France’s grip on the one state on the Iberian peninsula not held by the Avís-Trastámaras. Ginevra de Medici (Guinièvre to her French subjects), Charles IX’s second wife, also allowed the French king significant influence with the still powerful Medici family (now relocated to Naples) and threw a lifeline to French interests in Italy. The most important of Charles IX’s strategic marriages, however, came through his second daughter, Marie. William, the duke of Jülich-Cleves-Berg, had inherited a trio of duchies that had been spared much of the destruction of the Bauernkrieg and had grown prodigiously wealthy through the robust trade networks of the Rhineland. Charles IX demonstrated his eye for foreign policy in singling out this seemingly unimportant young ruler and marrying Marie to him in 1540, thus creating a strong link between the Valois and an influential, Protestant member of the Holy Roman Empire. Marie brought to Jülich-Cleves-Berg an impressive dowry comprised primarily (and significantly) of horses, artillery, and armament, and French merchants soon enjoyed extensive privileges along the Rhine.

    - Bicephalen Adler -

    In an emotional public ceremony in Nidda on the night of October 13th of 1541, Johann Albrecht Meyer, flanked by a number of Protestant bishops from numerous German sees, read out the final draft of his “Confessio Reformatorum Germanica” - the Reformed German Confession, later known colloquially as the Hessian Confession. This confession was the fruit borne by the earlier Synod of Marburg, the second Meyeran-formulated interconfessional council amongst Protestant groups in the Empire following the unsuccessful Synod of Halberstadt in 1536. Reformers, bishops, clerics, and the delegates and observers of Protestant princes had met in Marburg for four and a half months in late 1539, representing the interests and viewpoints of Mainline, Radical, and High Church Protestantism, with the followers of Meyer, Karlstadt, Luther, Hunter, and myriad others all represented. The extreme variety in opinion such a gathering offered was smoothed out by the more middle-of-the-road followers of Meyer, who possessed superior numbers. Meyer and his cohort essentially bossed the Synod, with many Lutherans and Karlstadters leaving disappointed in the results - but Meyer had succeeded in getting a general theological manifesto agreed upon and was able to see his longed-for “Evangelical Assembly” of Protestant German bishops formed. The Hessian Confession was this manifesto, and it's intended purpose - beyond being a summation of the beliefs of Mainline German Protestants - was to be read aloud once again, but this time in front of a complete assembly of Imperial princes at the imminent Diet in Erfurt - for which Meyer and the Protestant princes had waited to present this statement at faith until the 13th, exactly two weeks before the Diet was set to convene. The proclamation of the Hessian Confession at Erfurt would thus be the culmination of many years of strenuous effort, all spent uniting many of the disparate elements of German Protestantism and orchestrating the timing to be just right for the optimal dramatic effect - leaving a historic event to bear witness to all ages.

    Confessio.png

    Text of the Hessian Confession, printed c. 1567

    But such an event never came to pass. As the train of Protestant leaders ambled eastward out of Hesse into Franconia, each surely fantasizing about Charles V’s impending comeuppance, Charles V had been maneuvering on his own. The Protestant synods of Halberstadt and Marburg had garnered all of Charles V’s ever suspicious attention, and a steady payroll was set aside for anyone who could provide him with information as to just what those pesky heretics were planning in the long scheme of things. Charles V knew long beforehand of their plan to seize the floor at the upcoming Diet and expose their captive audience to a powerfully written exhortation to take ecclesiastical and imperial reform into their own hands. Charles V was also aware that matters were growing increasingly irreconcilable between his imperial office and the anti-Hapsburg and pro-Protestant polities of the Empire, and would come to a violent head sooner rather than later. What was needed to undermine his opposition was to wait for the Church council at Basel to produce a reform suitable to assuage many of the Protestants’ concerns (and possibly bring more Lutherans back into full communion with the Church) while depriving the rebellious German camp of their anticipated platform and cast them as what he believed they were: seditionists, rather than concerned Imperial citizens. Two days after the proclamation at Nidda, two of Charles V’s couriers had reached him with the news in Regensburg. Charles V pondered the situation for two days before ordering his emissaries to inform all the Diet's attendees that, due to the devolving state of affairs in Northern Italy, the heightened risk of hostilities with France, and the ongoing Church council, the Diet would have to be convened at Würzburg on the 18th as a mere hearing session for the sake of redressing any immediate grievances. Charles V told the messenger intended for the princes that had gathered at Nidda to wait a week before beginning his journey. Obviously, the majority of the malcontent party was unable to arrive in time to attend the bulk of the Diet, which lasted only a week. The only Protestants of any considerable secular authority present were the elector Palatine, Frederick II, and the Margrave of Brandenburg-Ansbach, George - neither of whom felt that they would be able to represent their anti-Hapsburg and pro-Protestant inclinations before so many Catholic, Hapsburg-affiliated princes.

    RoguesGallery1542.png

    Die Schurkengalerie
    (From top left to bottom right: Johann Frederick, Frederick II, Philipp I, Ernest I, William I, Joachim II Hector)

    The outraged Protestant princes that had been absent from Würzburg met up in Fulda in late November, where they accused the emperor of having acted in bad faith and insisted on the Diet being re-convened to allow them the opportunity to voice their opinions. Charles V obviously declined their request, again citing his need to attend to matters with France and Northern Italy. After three weeks of deliberation and debate, those assembled at Fulda had written up a formal protestations, declaring their intent to form a league in opposition to the emperor, against whom they would pursue force of arms until their demands were met and the adherents of the creed detailed in the Hessian Confession were granted imperial protection from violence and other forms of persecution. This League of Fulda required Meyeran Protestantism as the precondition for membership, and had as its principal leaders Johann Frederick, the elector of Saxony, Joachim II Hector, the elector of Brandenburg, Ernest I, the duke of Brunswick-Lüneburg, William, the duke of Jülich-Cleves-Berg, Philipp I, the landgrave of Hesse, and Frederick II, the elector Palatine - amongst all of whom it was agreed that preventative action was necessary while Charles V’s armies were still tied up in Northern Italy. However, the need for such action became much more urgent when Ludovico, the duke of Savoy, died in January of 1542, forcing the League of Fulda to immediately make their intentions publicly known. While coordinating the limited means of their numerous disjointed polities remained an immense difficulty, William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg, Charles IX of France, and Christian III of Denmark were all prepared to ease this preparation and bankroll the movement any way that they could. The movements needed were clear: William and Frederick II would capture the Rhineland and harass the Netherlands; Joachim II Hector, Ernest I, and Johann Frederick would ensure either the neutrality or subjugation of the Catholic states and bishoprics in their proximity and push southward into Franconia towards Augsburg; and Charles IX would meanwhile lead a general assault on Hapsburg possessions along the French border.

    20YearsWar1.png

    Der Fuldischer Bund und die Habsburger
    (Pink - Electorate of Brandenburg; Blue - Electorate of Saxony; Green - Duchy of Brunswick-Lüneburg; Brown - Landgraviate of Hesse; Maroon - United Duchies of Jülich-Cleves-Berg; Purple - Electorate of the Palatinate; Cream - Hapsburgs)

    Just as Charles V was struggling to mobilize a sufficient force to march north and confront some of his most powerful subjects, an enormous revolt had materialized on his ancestral doorstep. At that moment, the most immediate threat to the Hapsburgs - indeed to German Catholicism - was the percolation of Protestantism into southern Germany (which had heretofore only had minimal exposure), with many cities - some of them prominent Imperial Free Cities - in the south gaining a Protestant majority practically overnight. Inspired by the resistance of the League of Fulda, the cities of Lindau, Ingolstadt, Ravensburg, Memmingen, Konstanz, Strassburg, Nördlingen, and Ulm had all voiced their disapproval to the actions of Charles V in April of 1543. All of them save for Strassburg had elected to form a “Heptapolitan League” shortly after, which held the Hessian Confession as its central ethos. The declaration of the Heptapolis in defiance to the Emperor heightened the general feeling of rebellion and a vacuum of Imperial authority in the troubled region of Swabia, which prompted armed rebellion in the countryside as well. Here - just as in elsewhere in the Empire - throngs of commoners beat their plowshares into swords under a Protestant banner despite most of them being either not Protestant or having little to no understanding or investment in the complex theological disputes that caused Protestantism to emerge in the first place - most were simply interested in lashing out at the authority of the Church, the nobility, or the Hapsburgs themselves, with raw, elemental discontent and anxiety being their only motivation.

    Rebellion.png

    Peasants and burghers alike slaughtering clerics

    Charles IX joined the war against the Hapsburgs with neither the inexperience of the Third Italian War nor the indecisiveness of the Fourth. Within two and a half months, there were two French armies organized and marching eastward - one into the Netherlands under the marshal of France, Claude d’Annebault, numbering 21,000, and another heading for Lorraine led by Charles IX himself and with Ulrich of Württemberg in tow, numbering 23,000. Also in Charles IX’s retinue were Claude de Guise and his son Francis, noblemen from a cadet branch of the ducal house of Lorraine, who used their familial ties to induce the Lorrainer cities of Bar-le-Duc, Verdun, Metz, and Épinal to surrender without a siege by mid 1543. Believing Lorraine to be secure for the moment, Charles IX left the de Guises behind to maintain the French hold on the region before turning south towards his old objective: Besançon and the Franche-Comte, which he had failed to take almost 20 years earlier.

    As before, Charles IX had little trouble in taking most of the principal cities of the Franche-Comte - namely Montbéliard, Belfort, and Dole - but Besançon held out until the end of the campaigning season. Neither Philip I nor Charles V had neglected to maintain the Imperial garrisons and fortifications on their western front, and it was beginning to grind away at the French. Impatient for matters to speed up and confident that the Heptapolitan revolt would not immediately wither under Hapsburg pressure, Charles IX decided that early 1544 was the opportune time to throw his Württemberger wrench into the Hapsburgs’ plans, and had Ulrich escorted into Swabia by 1,200 Swiss pikemen and 200 horsemen over the Jura mountains by way of Montbéliard. Ulrich had hardly reached Colmar before Protestant peasants (conveniently forgetful of their old duke’s misconduct) had taken up arms en masse as far away as Tübingen, where Johann Brenz, the rector of the university, urged all elements of society - regardless of doctrinal alignment - to rise up and throw off their Hapsburg oppressors. The Swabian rebellion - comprised of German peasantry, the Heptapolis, and their French benefactors - were able to hold the line against the Hapsburgs quite well, with the Imperial forces under Charles V’s brother Ferdinand caught in a stalemate between Alberschwende and along the Bodensee near Bregenz for months.

    20YearsWar1547.png

    Die Front, c. 1546

    More bad news reached Charles V in June: the Archbishop of Cologne, having withstood growing unrest and riots for nearly two years, was finally forced to flee the city when William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg appeared outside its walls, having just returned from taking Maastricht. With massive peasant revolts having forced out the bishops of Osnabrück and Münster months before (as they had during the Bauernkrieg), all of the Prince-Bishops of the northern Rhineland and Lower Saxony were now either living in exile or were in serious danger of having to (Hildesheim, protected by the sympathetic Ernest I, duke of Brunswick-Lüneburg). Yet the winds began to shift in early 1547, when formations thousands-strong were sighted in the Lower Rhine Valley near Dornbirn, marching under Spanish flags.
     
    Last edited:
    25. Entra España
  • ~ Entra España ~

    RoyalStandard.png

    El estandarte real de las tropas españolas en Europa bajo rey Juan Pelayo

    Juan Pelayo’s personality was formed in a whirlwind of symbolism. Bearing the name of the ancient hero of a united, Christian Spain, Juan Pelayo had been raised with the knowledge that he would be the first to inherit all three crowns of Spain at once, and thus bring a full and indivisible Iberian union one step closer to becoming a reality. Apart from his cognomen, he was also technically the third John to rule Castile, Aragon and Portugal. What added to this perceived grandeur was Juan Pelayo’s Valois blood - his grandfather was the king of France, and, if not for the Treaty of Toulouse, he would have inherited the duchy of Brittany through his mother Claude. This French heritage factored heavily into Juan Pelayo’s early life, as he was fluent in his mother’s language and, more significantly, had some nebulous designs on claiming the French throne. The union of Portugal, Castile, and Aragon - and their dependencies and subordinate titles in the Americas, Africa, Asia, and Italy - had come about so rapidly and so dramatically that it was easy for Juan Pelayo to believe that the linking of thrones would not end with Spain. Juan Pelayo’s tantalizing closeness to the French crown was made all the more tantalizing by the prospect of restoring the Western Roman Empire through a united France, Spain, and even Italy - even more so after the election of a Spanish pope, Ignatius. The practical inevitability of it to Juan Pelayo’s young and ambitious mind made too much sense in light of the semi-apocalyptic vision for the future of Spain espoused by his father Miguel, with all the realms of Christendom banding together by whatever means for an end-of-the-world clash with Islam. These sentiments seemed to have been part of a trend amongst the other potentates of the West - across the Islamic world, many were clamoring for the Ottomans to take custody of the holy cities and re-form the Caliphate, while in the West there were calls for crusade of a fervor that had not been seen for centuries. There were also similar trends concerning Juan Pelayo’s imperial ambitions - while Juan Pelayo was becoming intensely fascinated with Roman jurisprudence, the Ottomans had claimed the Second Rome and its heritage as their own and had designs on Italy, and the Hapsburgs began to emphasize the Roman element of their imperial office both politically and symbolically.

    Needless to say, Juan Pelayo’s implicit desire for the French throne caused a good deal of often unspoken and sometimes loud and clear animosity between Juan Pelayo and Charles IX. The terms of 1504’s Treaty of Toulouse had ensured that Louis XII’s daughter Claude would still inherit her birthright, the duchy of Brittany, which would pass to Louis XII’s son upon Claude’s death. While never specified, it was heavily implied that Claude would not mix revenue gained from her duchy with Spanish projects, and thus could only use it within the boundaries of the duchy. This greatly improved Brittany’s infrastructure, especially in maritime regards, with Brest, St-Malo, and Vannes improving significantly. This whole arrangement had the unintended effect of making Brittany a major point of contention between Juan Pelayo - who envied the rich and geopolitically advantageous inheritance that had been deprived of him before he was even born - and Charles IX - who was impatient and dissatisfied with the continued disunity of what he believed was naturally French territory. Apart from this, there was still the issue of Navarra - vied for by Juan Pelayo’s great grandfather Fernando II and which Charles IX had succeeded in tethering to his bloodline - which was viewed in much the same way by Juan Pelayo as Charles IX viewed Brittany.


    - Bautismo por el fuego -

    JuanPelayo.png

    Un joven Juan Pelayo, c. 1542


    "¡Soy el único rey de toda España, completo y entero, y no seré rechazado!"
    - Juan Pelayo, 1547​

    As he was only 19 when crowned, Juan Pelayo had not yet established a prerogative of his own in regards to rulership. Under the guidance of the old members of Miguel da Paz’s council, Juan Pelayo moved in lockstep with these advisors, and was therefore induced to continue his father’s policy of holy war against the Turk. The impending Ottoman invasion of Mamluk Syria accelerated the plans for an armada to be assembled, and ships, troops, and armament began to accumulate at the port of Valencia in late 1541. However, when the campaign against the Turks seemed its most inevitable, it was forced to abandon its original plans and reorganize, with the larger share heading to Mallorca and from there to the port of Orán, and with the rest moving further north, at Barcelona, in mid 1543. With the outbreak of hostilities between the Hapsburgs and the League of Fulda and its French allies, Juan Pelayo had sent his father in law Charles V assurances of his support, although he had been careful not to explicitly mention direct military assistance. Nonetheless, the situation for the Hapsburgs had grown too dire for Spain to continue in its guarded inaction - apart from a victory for the Protestants meaning the perpetration of great acts of depredation against the Church, victory for the French meant a renewal of difficulties in Italy, with Spain’s ally and primary financial liaison Genoa at risk of becoming a French puppet once again. Yet North Africa still required almost constant attention, and was a significant drain on money and manpower, neither of which were helped by the flurry of requests from the colonies for more resources. To make matters worse, the uninitiated Juan Pelayo had to tangle with the difficult Cortes of Aragon and Portugal for concessions, eventually having to settle with levies raised by the much more subservient Cortes of Castile and Sicily.

    Juan Pelayo, much like his father in law Charles V, had some initial difficulty in earning the respect of his grandees - especially given the lilting of his youthful French-tinged Castilian, quite the contrast to the quality of molten iron that Miguel da Paz’s Portuguese accent was said to have carried. Juan Pelayo possibly over-compensated for this with a heavy measure of pretension. Juan Pelayo’s inheritance of all three crowns of Spain at once meant that he was in possession of a dignity not seen since the days of the Visigoths centuries prior. Juan Pelayo was conscious of these circumstances, and consequently bore about himself an exceptional confidence which - although dismissed as simple arrogance by some - is considered by many in hindsight to have been a vital sense of authority that provided a still-new political and dynastic arrangement and a title not used for more than 700 years the necessary gravity and sense of self-importance it needed to prevent itself from collapsing. Nevertheless, the older Spanish grandees found Juan Pelayo's projected overconfidence tiresome and grating to their own interests, especially considering the young king's push for some truly broad financial and legal reforms on top of his demands for a prodigiously sized army with which he could assail France and assist Charles V. The siphoning of manpower by North Africa and the colonies posed such a difficulty that - lacking the unfazed determination his father had - Juan Pelayo was only able to move against France and the League of Fulda by mid 1545, with an army 15,000 strong either garrisoned at Perpignan and poised on the borders of Navarre, and another 8,000 strong being ferried from Barcelona to Genoa. With the official challenge issued to Charles IX, the war began predictably on the Iberian front, with Henry II of Navarre and his troops overrun at Tudela by the Spaniards under Álvaro de Sande and Francisco Fernández de la Cueva, 4th Duke of Alburquerque. Iberian Navarre would be squared away a few short months later in 1546 (roughly the time Brittany was fully occupied by the French), with Henry II again routed at Villava, leading to the surrender of nearby Pamplona and the flight of the Navarrese king across the Pyrenees to his family's holdings in France. André de Foix would arrive at the head of a 7,000 man Franco-Navarrese army in St-Jean-de-Luz in June, and would be forced to give battle at Baztan shortly after. Despite de Foix’s competence as a leader and the committed resistance of his troops, the Spanish won the day after a bloody two-day battle costing them 1,200 while de Foix fled the field with less than 3,500 of his own alive and uncaptured.


    - La cruzada alemana -

    DukeOfAlba.jpg

    El "duque de hierro" de Alba

    After leaving Barcelona, the Spanish fleet arrived in the harbor of Genoa on March 8th of 1547, ferrying Fernando Álvarez de Toledo y Pimentel, the 3rd Duke of Alba, at the head of two tercios - both 3,000 strong - and a complement of 800 horsemen, all of which would be augmented by another 1,500 Swiss and Genoan mercenaries. Juan Pelayo had instructed the Duke of Alba to disembark in Genoa and await further orders. Once it became apparent that those French present on the edge of Savoy were not poised to threaten Italy (with most of the garrisons in Savoy requisitioned to supplement other armies), Alba wrote his king for a course of action, and, as the nearest area of interest that could seriously undermine French efforts at the moment lay in Württemberg, Alba and his tercios were ordered over the Alps, with a token contingent left behind at Genoa. Charles V’s brother Ferdinand, still stuck at Bregenz, had received word of Alba’s arrival in Genoa, but assumed that the Spaniards had arrived merely to protect their interests there. On the 5th of April, when Ferdinand heard that Alba and his tercios had been spotted moving along the Alter Rhein, he was more than pleasantly surprised. Meeting at Lustenau on the 7th, Alba and Ferdinand coordinated their forces for an assault on Lindau, the nearest member city of the Heptapolis and its effective forward position. Despite their shortage of artillery, the Spanish tercios succeeded in forcing Lindau to surrender on the 8th of May through a display of sheer ruthlessness - dispersing the city’s outer garrison and torching the surrounding villages - something which they would soon be known for.

    The sudden appearance of more than 8,000 battle-hardened Spaniards and the even more sudden capitulation of Lindau sent the rest of lower Swabia into a panic: the Heptapolitan League’s army at Markdorf scrambled northeast to Ravensburg to prevent its easy capture by the Hapsburgs, and were there gradually joined by tens of thousands of peasant rebels who had arrived in a quasi-apocalyptic mood, eager for a cataclysmic showdown. With more than 40,000 anti-Hapsburg combatants amassed on the hills south of Ravensburg, the Spanish-Imperial army felt dwarfed, standing at little more than 17,000. But the two tercios that now marched opposite the swarming Protestant army would prove to be the deciding factor of the resulting battle of Ravensburg on May 16th. These specific tercios were comprised almost entirely of seasoned veterans, for many of whom warfare had been the only common thread for much of their adult lives, having spent the last five to ten years of their lives cycling through different garrisons in North Africa and Southern Italy. Under Alba, referred to contemporarily as the “Iron Duke” due to his unrelenting emphasis on discipline, these six thousand scarred, sun-broiled Spaniards constituted possibly the deadliest group of soldiers in Europe and its environs at the time. It was against such a force that tens of thousands of overconfident, under-trained, non-professional German militants gathered on the battlefield, grievously lacking also in artillery and cavalry. What came of this match was a massacre of horrific proportions, with the anti-Hapsburg army losing anywhere from half to three-fourths of its combatants (most of which were slaughtered in the chaotic retreat) in ill-advised charges against the Spanish pikes and arquebuses, and from counter charges by the Austrian heavy cavalry. The Hapsburg side lost a little more than 2,000 of its own, only around 400 of which were Spanish. While the individual cities would take a few short sieges to fully surrender and rejoin the Swabian League under Hapsburg pressure, the Heptapolitan League and the Swabian revolt had died in a single day, and less than a week later, the ex-duke Ulrich would be captured at Zwiefalten as well. While Spanish troops would assist Ferdinand in retaking Tübingen and Stuttgart, once Hapsburg rule had been re-established in the region, their travails in Germany were done, and they would now turn westward.

    BattleOfRavensburg.png

    La batalla de Ravensburgo


    - Un lobo acorralado -

    “Ne jamais approcher un loup dans un piège.” - Charles IX, 1551​


    The tercios of Spain were certainly capable of inflicting such dramatic defeats on hordes of German irregulars, but against the French they were having less luck - as was to be expected considering the tercios sent into France were primarily new recruits and the leadership abilities of Álvaro de Sande or Francisco Fernández de la Cueva were not quite as resolute under pressure as those of the Duke of Alba. When the Spanish entered Southern France, they were also walking into a region with increasingly complicated social tensions; Farelard communities had attained homogeneity in much of the Massif Central and Landes, and were beginning to gear up militarily for a long-overdue standoff with their Catholic countrymen. Stymied in the west after being rebuffed at Arcangues and withdrawing to St-Jean-de-Luz in early 1547, most of the Spanish troops were redirected eastwards in the hope of taking Toulouse and also of avoiding a direct confrontation with the 18,000 Frenchmen that had just arrived north of Bordeaux. Francis, the Count of Enghien and leader of the French army sent south, remarked on the weakening Catholic position in Guyenne, as was to be seen elsewhere: “It would seem that everywhere I care to look, there are large crowds listening to Farelard sermons in the open air. Where is the bishop? Hiding perhaps. If I had but two hundred horsemen of my choosing and the king’s consent I would have this heretic rabble quelled in a month.” However, the French crown would owe much to these audacious Protestants, who began to harass the trespassing Spaniards and even achieve victories over them. At the battle of Rosis, the Farelards of Cévennes succeeded in forcing to Spanish to withdraw back to back to the plateau of Sidobre in early 1549 after four days of intermittent skirmishing - an exceptionally rare instance of Spanish troops being outmatched in montane combat.

    The Spanish were facing mounting odds and were now running out of time. After a few notable victories early on - at Fabrezan against the French garrison under Rodolphe de Laissac in April of 1549, and at Carcassonne two months later - the Spanish had become mired in a seemingly interminable siege at Toulouse, which had stubbornly held out against the Spanish cannons and was being occasionally re-supplied by night along the Garonne. To add to this, the French Royalists i the south had formed a temporary coalition with the Farelard militias, organized by Claude d’Annebault who, as Marshal of France, outranked even the Count of Enghien (a prince du sang) and who was thus was able to order him to refrain from aggressive actions towards the Protestants and to suspend their religious persecution. After the Savoyard War, d’Annebault had granted asylum to one of the late duke Ludovico’s most trusted advisors, Arnaud de Sarre, who just so happened to be an unapologetic Karlstadter Protestant. D’Annebault, either because he favored his position at court or due to a genuine obedience to Catholicism, would never make the switch to Radical Protestantism, but his attitude towards it remained nebulous throughout his life - as it did for many other high-ranking gentlemen in France during this increasingly unsteady period - and in cases such as these he actively encouraged its protection. Arnaud de Sarre was an extremely well-read, self-made man from the Aosta valley who possessed both a strong sense of mysticism and a heavily pragmatic worldview, which allowed him to both entrance his listeners and also provide them with solid advice in statesmanship. De Sarre had thus convinced the marshal of France to recognize the usefulness of the Farelards and had also managed to operate with impunity in southern France, linking a good number of converts to Protestantism amongst the nobility into a “League of Valence,” with a compact signed in June of 1549.

    ArnaudDeSarre.jpg

    Arnaud de Sarre

    As was customary for young monarchs, Juan Pelayo had accompanied his now 21,000 man army (Navarra garrisoned with 8,000) into France alongside a retinue of grandees, the most prominent of whom were the Duke of Alburquerque (having left Navarra in the hands of its new interim governor, Álvaro de Sande) and Juan Alfonso Pérez de Guzmán, 6th Duke of Medina Sidonia. When the southern French army under the Count of Enghien began to push against the ranging Spaniards in the west, the extensive corridor established to support the siege of Toulouse (which had been ongoing for nearly two years at this point) suddenly seemed much narrower. The Castilian guerrilleros were quite proficient at their chosen method of warfare, but found themselves having to contend with the skirmishers and sappers of the local Farelard communities, who - unlike their counterparts - did not require wages or supplies provided them by the crown to continue their aggressive sabotage, and who also considered the Spanish intruders to be both representative of everything they found hateful about Catholicism and also lacking the fraternal connection that held the Farelards back from acting viciously towards their French Catholic brothers. It was critical that Toulouse fall soon, in order that the Spanish army might not be caught at unawares in the highly unfavorable defensive position of their encampment outside the city’s walls. After scraping the bottom of the barrel and coming up with an odd 3,000 soldiers (mostly drawn from Perpinyà) to maintain the siege, Juan Pelayo’s makeshift war council advised him to take his army north to seize Montauban - where the bulk of his forces would remain - once the campaigning season started up again in mid March of 1550, and from there move east to seize Albi, and thence to seize Castres to the south, before moving further south and finally linking up with the Spanish garrison in occupied Carcassonne - thus encircling Toulouse (and, indeed, a sizeable portion of southern France) from Auch (which the Duke of Albuquerque would concurrently break off to take with reinforcements from Navarra) to Béziers, and keeping the king removed from the disastrous possibility of capture without having him appear to be in a shameful retreat. Juan Pelayo saw no issue with the idea and, after hearing from a pair of scouts in early March the reassuring news that the Count of Enghien was moving along in poor order and would not reach even Marmande by the end of the month, he began the march northwards to Montauban.

    Juan Pelayo had been misled. Seasonals fog had made tracking French movement quite difficult, and the report he had heard on the Count of Enghien was already two weeks old: the French army would in reality reach Agen by the end of the current week. The Duke of Albuquerque, both secure in his plan and hesitant to move forward without his much-needed Navarrese contingent, took his time in advancing from Toulouse, securing a minor victory outside of L’Isle Jourdain. This battle left the Duke perhaps too confident, as he was only some thirty kilometers from Auch at Gimont when he decided to pursue an unusually heavily armed French cavalry detachment to the south, leading him to the outskirts of Lombez, where he found hundreds of fleur-de-lys banners awaiting him. After reaching Agen, the Count of Enghien had in fact turned south for Auch, arriving in the city in a remarkable two weeks, and from there moving south again so that he might cut off the Spanish line of supply and cut off the king of Spain himself at Toulouse. It had been a complete stroke of luck for the Count’s scouting party to reel in Albuquerque and his 3,000 unprepared Spaniards. While Albuquerque and his men strove valiantly to make a good showing of their renowned Castilian discipline, there was not much that could be done to hold the line, and Albuquerque buckled at the sight of so many thousands of Frenchmen, prompting him to sound the retreat within an hour of combat. Without the footmen he was expecting from Navarra, the Duke of Albuquerque’s cavalry-heavy force was able to keep apace from the Count of Enghien for quite some time, but ultimately he was finally pinned down at Muret in mid April, where a defeat led to his capture. The small Spanish army outside of Toulouse was forced to withdraw across the Garonne to Belbèze, where the Count of Enghien considered wiping them out before deciding not to waste any further French blood before trapping the king of Spain and his army at Montauban, for which he would surely be rewarded handsomely.

    20YearsWar-SouthernTheater.png

    The Franco-Spanish Theater
    1: Navarrese Campaign
    1-1: Tudela, 1-2: Villava, 1-3: Baztan, 1-4: Arcangues
    2: Southern Campaign
    2-1: Barcelona, 2-2: Perpinyà, 2-3: Carcassonne, 2-4: Toulouse, 2-5: Rosis, 2-6: Bordeauz, 2-7: Lombez, 2-8: Muret, 2-9: Montauban

    When the exhausted Spaniards who had avoided capture at Muret and Toulouse began to trickle into Juan Pelayo’s camp, it had become apparent that the Duke of Albuquerque’s plan had backfired spectacularly and 15,000 Spaniards were now completely outmaneuvered and cut off from any hope of relief. Faced with capture or death on the battlefield, Juan Pelayo instructed Cristóbal de Mondragón, the maestre de campo of the Tercio de Toledo and the king’s aide-de-camp, to have an emergency will written up, leaving the three crowns of Spain to his eldest, the 14 year old Gabriel, who was to be supervised by the Duke of Alba and Juan Pelayo’s uncle, Fernando. Bracing for the inevitable, Juan Pelayo had his forces drawn up on the hills north of Montauban, with each of the four tercios given a hill and with the light cavalry maneuvering between them. The Count of Enghien would arrive within four days from the south, expecting to see before him a much diminished crowd of shivering, vulnerable Spaniards. What he instead found were an abandoned camp and four hilltop redoubts, protected by four virtual stockades of pikes and guns. Despite the nearly fifty years that had elapsed from France’s last European war with any of the realms of Spain, the French had not elected to take much from their encounters with the fearsome Spanish tercio - such defeats were attributed to terrain, numbers, or simple cowardice rather than more complex notions of unit discipline and tactical innovation. Consequently, the advantage that the Spaniards had held in the early Italian Wars under the command of the unmatched Gonzalo de Córdoba still held. This was a lesson that the 18,000 Frenchmen under the Count of Enghien were being set up to learn the hard way.

    The seasonal fog that had so undermined the Spaniards just months earlier now returned to work in their favor. The irresistible prospect of snuffing out both the king of All Spain and a considerable portion of the Castilian nobility was too great a temptation for the young and eager Count of Enghien and his adjutants, especially given how favorable their circumstances had been thus far. On April 7th, the French engaged in a few tentative assaults within the first day, hoping to test the resilience of the Spaniards. Despite some concerning levels of resistance from the Spanish tercios, the Count of Enghien decided to commit to an assault on the 8th once the Duke of Medina Sidonia inexplicably departed eastward from the battlefield with most of his cavalry in tow. This would be an act Juan Pelayo would never forget or fully forgive, with threats made after the war of putting the Duke on trial for treason - something which the Duke contested, claiming the extremely low visibility that day had left him confused as to whether or not the king was still on the battlefield. Whatever the case, the Duke of Medina Sidonia’s exit convinced the Count of Enghien that the Spaniards that remained behind had surely reached the peak of their despair, and a crushing victory for France would naturally follow. What followed instead were eight hours of highly confusing combat, with the French army’s size working against itself, further riven in more subtle ways by the religious differences of its soldiery. The rigid discipline of the Spanish tercios held true, with needed relocation taking place in the worst of the fog. As the afternoon sun cleared the hills of Montauban, the number of dead and dying heaped in the dales was made visible - 8,000 Frenchmen to 1,000 Spaniards. There would be no time wasted pursuing the now highly disorganized French columns down the hillsides, with many more killed and captured as the Count of Enghien struggled to restore his troops to a semblance of order, before being captured himself.

    BattleOfMontauban.jpg

    La batalla de Montalbán

    With France's southern army shattered and a prince du sang in chains, Spain had achieved what would be considered by posterity to be one of its greatest victories, while the situation for the French had shifted as rapidly as it had for the League of Fulda after Ravensburg, and would likewise continue to devolve.
     
    26. Auflösung
  • ~ Auflösung ~

    The princes of the League of Fulda were not milksops by any means, but their experience and instinct on the battlefield paled in comparison to that of Charles V. With his bearded, jutting chin and his black Hungarian riding armor, Charles V already looked the part of a Nibelung warlord - perfectly representative of his many years governing the endlessly hostile Ottoman frontier (his wife Anne once remarked upon seeing him depart on horseback for the front with: “There goes the happiest man in the world.”) Charles V’s available military resources, however, were limited: at the outset of the war, Charles V was capable of mustering some 32,000 troops (20,000 of which were either Swiss or Italian), and although he might have been able to draw many more from the Crown of Hungary, given the climate of cultural antipathy amongst his German subjects he wisely decided to solely rely on the service of those in the Empire. The most useful facet of Charles V’s military acumen by far was his ability to recoup his numerical deficiencies by a careful choice of allies. Seeing past confessional differences, Charles V fervently sought the compliance of the Protestants Albrecht II, the margrave of Brandenburg-Kulmbach, and Maurice, the duke of Saxony. Luckily for Charles V, Maurice, a Lutheran of the Albertine branch of the Wettin family, was very much an opportunist who saw a chance to take the electoral dignity from Johann Frederick (whom he personally hated) and the Ernestine Wettins, and consequently joined Charles V’s camp in late 1546. Maurice faced his kinsman Johann Frederick on the battlefield very soon after in May of 1547 near the Saxon town of Teuchern, wherein Maurice immediately proved his value as an ally by scattering Johann Frederick’s army to the wind. Johann Frederick would withdraw to Torgau, where he would be joined two weeks later by Joachim II Hector with reinforcements from Brandenburg. Maurice, conscious of his numbers and Charles V’s inability to reinforce him, left the bulk of his force to garrison Dresden and Chemnitz and employed a Fabian strategy, keeping his distance from the two electors for several months.

    MauriceVonSaxe.jpg

    Moritz "der Schlaue" von Wettin
    Herzog von Sachsen

    Meeting with Charles V in Karlsbad in early November, Maurice warned the emperor (in so many words) that he was the only prince in the northern half of the Empire - especially the only Protestant prince - capable of fielding a sufficiently sized army that was willing to fight on Charles V’s behalf, and that he would need recompensation both in the form of a hefty reward if victory was achieved and in the more pressing form of Imperial troops. Charles V relented and a decent contingent of cavalry and artillery from Lower Austria joined with Maurice in late February of 1548. However, such assistance was unneeded once news of Ravensburg reached Saxony, and Maurice sprang forward to catch a withdrawing Johann Frederick at unawares in late March at Gera (Joachim II Hector having returned to Brandenburg earlier that month over fears of hostilities breaking out between Denmark and Poland) where Maurice once again won the day and forced Johann Frederick to flee to Nordhausen and the safety of the Protestant camp with what remained of his now shattered (and practically useless) army. Maurice would quickly seize most of the major towns and castles of Electoral Saxony by July. With Charles V hesitating too long to grant assurances to Albrecht II and Maurice that he would meet their requests, the two princes withdrew their armies from the front in August and October, respectively, with Maurice simply staying put in Dresden and Albrecht II taking up his old feuds in Franconia again. Maurice and Albrecht’s withdrawal greatly weakened the Hapsburg front, with Ernst of Brunswick-Lüneburg and Johann Frederick advancing from Nordhausen and through Thuringia unopposed before laying siege to the Imperial-garrisoned fortress of Coburg in Franconia in March of 1549.

    Meanwhile, the task of defending the Netherlands - still very much the Hapsburgs’ silk purse - fell to René of Châlon, the Prince of Orange, and Lamoral, the young Count of Egmont, who were the two leading nobles of the region and also two of Charles V’s most trusted vassals. However, the Netherlands were not blessed with highly defensible terrain, which forced Orange and Egmont to hunker down and rely on already established urban fortifications, there hoping to bleed the numerically superior French dry while waiting on inevitable English assistance. Such an approach had been adopted only after multiple mistakes, as their French counterpart, Claude d’Annebault, was quite competent on the field, almost succeeding in capturing the Prince of Orange at Le Rœulx in 1545. D’Annebault had also managed to crack open the Duchy of Luxembourg and bring the French some good news following the disastrous outcome at Ravensburg in 1547 by taking the well-fortified city of Thionville that same year.

    After some tentative naval raids along the northern coast of Brittany and the Cotentin peninsula (possibly meant to distract the French and draw them westward), 12,000 Englishman under Edward Seymour, the duke of Suffolk, and John Dudley, the Lord Warden of the Cinque Ports, were landed east of Calais in mid 1550 to defend the city (having been put to siege) and succor Hapsburg efforts in Flanders. The English were few enough to be crushed if put to battle by the full weight of the French, but numerous enough to make such a prospect extremely risky, so d’Annebault resorted to a strategy of containment, relying on an imposing network of trenches, artillery placements, and cavalry patrols ranging from the western Atlantic shore of Calais to the heavily fortified city of Bergues. While this accomplished its goal of holding down and withering away the English and Hapsburgs in the northwest, it weakened the French position to the southeast and forced d’Annebault to abandon his siege of Brussels, thus forfeiting the prodigious momentum he had built up in driving a spike between Egmont and Orange. French positions and supply lines along the Meuse were now gradually chipped away at by the Prince of Orange, who would frequently strike from his secure position at Namur. When news reached d’Annebault of the Duke of Suffolk’s departure from the safety of Calais, he resolved to force his enemy’s hand and engage him in a favorably positioned pitched battle.

    Calais.jpg

    Siege of Calais
    (The city would be captured by the French in late 1554)

    This was a poorly thought out maneuver. Keeping the Anglo-Hapsburg forces in the area constantly harried had left the French soldiery seriously taxed - and they must have hid their exhaustion well, as they appeared to be in excellent formation when they arrived to corner the Duke of Suffolk at Hondschoote near Bergues, before falling apart when the Count of Egmont unexpectedly appeared alongside the English with his own contingent of heavy horse, ready to sweep away the overeager and unprotected French infantry. While the losses on both sides at Hondschoote were comparable, it was a setback that d’Annebault could not afford, especially with his king’s impatience building. D’Annebault was growing desperate in his need for a new direction in this theatre, and the towering expectations placed on him caused to make another inadmissible slip when he diverted 8,500 of the troops given him to assist in a possible invasion of the English mainland, so as to quickly force them out of the war and to allow naval pressure to be placed on the Hapsburgs. Such a plan unfolded as well as it could have for the level of distress it was organized under, and floundered within a week and a half of its miraculous landing on the Isle of Wight in early 1551. While his withdrawal from Wight salvaged most of the invasion force, D'Annebault's growing chain of mistakes had become intolerable to Charles IX, who dismissed his marshal, painfully aware that in doing so he had created a vacuum in leadership for his armies in the Netherlands. William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg likewise was unable to make much of his early success after capturing Maastricht, and as the French failed to make a significant push northwards the hopes for encircling the Hapsburgs in the Netherlands were gradually fading - that is, until public discontent reached its fever pitch.

    As was the nature of Protestantism, the warfare that had begun in 1542 involved just as much a struggle of the classes as it did the grandiose aspirations of a few mutinous princes. The declaration of the League of Fulda had caused a parallel eruption of socio-religious tensions, with huge mobs wreaking havoc in both the cities and countryside of the Empire, principally in the north. Catholic and Protestant militias clashed in the streets and the fields, sectarian clerics and unpopular officials were targeted for expulsion, public humiliation, or even summary execution, and - most significantly - many statues, frescoes, or other religious art and symbols deemed too opulent or idolatrous were toppled, burned, or bashed. These outbreaks would be known as the "Bildersturm" (literally "image storm") amongst German speakers, although it formed a much more influential historical episode to the Dutch, to whom it was known as the "Beeldenstorm." By the beginning of 1550s, Protestantism still held only a minority following in the Netherlands, although inroads had been made in the coastal communities of the north and in the mercantile cities of Holland and Flanders. Set into motion by William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg's capture of Maastricht, the "Dutch Revolt" was essentially an extension of the same popular unrest that had overtaken the northwestern Empire, and would follow a pattern seen elsewhere during this period: a local nobility with an adherence to Protestantism disproportionately higher than the lower classes under them, whipping said lower classes into a quasi-Protestant frenzy by focusing their simmering resentment towards the upper echelons of society and on the Church in particular.

    Beeldenstorm.png

    De Beeldenstorm

    William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg became the de facto leader of this noble-led popular rebellion in the Netherlands by virtue of his claim to the duchy of Guelders. Karel II, the last duke of Guelders and count of Zutphen, had so resisted the Hapsburgs’ dominion over the Netherlands that, after years of warring with them (the conflicts of which chronically ended in his defeat at the hands of the Emperor Philip I), he declared the Protestant William his heir, with all his titles passing de jure to the German prince after his death in 1538. William had thus been instrumental in seeding Protestant teachings into the northern Netherlands in the years before he joined the war against his emperor, and he now came to reap what he had sown. The rebels were at first kept at bay by the quite elderly, but still ferocious former marshal of Guelders, Maarten van Rossum (who had simply switched sides after his liege Karel II’s final defeat in 1535), but his death in 1552 opened the gate for William - who had been unable to advance past Maastricht since 1544 - to rally his supporters and turn the Netherlands into a two-front theatre for the Prince of Orange and the Count of Egmont. While an uprising had been taking place in Guelders since 1548, 1552 would mark the point at which it became a serious threat to the continuation of Hapsburg rule west of the Ems.

    The situation had improved for the French as well, as the dismissal of d’Annebault that same year had unexpectedly allowed for a not so distracted or oppressively singular vision to be employed, with Blaise de Lasseran-Massencôme, seigneur of Montluc, taking over as marshal of France and with Armand de Gontaut, baron of Biron, and Charles de Cossé, count of Brissac, given command over French forces in Flanders and Luxemburg, respectively. The new leadership played it safe (having little other choice given the situation) and successfully rebuffed the Prince of Orange at Rebecq, and again at Beauvechain, allowing Brussels to be put to siege once again and taken in October of 1554. The English general Edward Seymour had likewise been pushed back from the fortified city of Bergues, which was also besieged. The situation in the northwestern Empire now seemed unsure enough for the king of Denmark to declare his support for the League of Fulda (or what remained of it) that year with a compact signed at Cuxhaven.

    However, the Protestant front would be undermined by four distinct developments that would leave it unable to capitalize on any of these gains. Firstly, Charles V had been aggressive in helping the organization of a league of Catholic imperial princes as a counterpart to the league which had been formed at Fulda and intended to build up a grassroots support for his imperial authority and to deprive his opponents’ of their princes-versus-emperor, anti-tyrannical image. A Catholic league had been founded at Dessau in response to the Bauernkrieg years prior, consisting of Albrecht, the archbishop of Mainz and Magdeburg, George, duke of Saxony, Joachim I Nestor, elector of Brandenburg, Eric, duke of Brunswick-Calenberg-Göttingen, and Henry, duke of Brunswick-Wolfenbüttel, but the religious makeup of the leaders of these polities had changed dramatically since the League of Dessau’s inception in 1524, and by the 1540s consisted only of the archbishoprics of Mainz and Magdeburg and the duchies of Anhalt-Dessau and Anhalt-Zerbst, all largely toothless against the power and influence of the League of Fulda. After an abortive attempt to keep the Catholic league’s center of gravity in northern Germany by assembling a “League of Paderborn” in 1542, Charles V was forced to reassemble with the interested parties in friendlier territory, this time at Regensburg in 1544. Along with the remaining members of the League of Dessau, this League of Regensburg successfully united the prince-bishoprics of Cologne, Trier, Augsburg, Passau, Würzburg, Worms, Speyer, and Kempten, along with the duchies of Bavaria and Limburg - for whom Charles V granted the military and financial assets of the Swabian League. The League of Regensburg would have some difficulty getting up to speed with their Protestant opponents at first, with decisive defeats suffered at Wollbach in 1545 and at Löwenstein in 1548, but the playing field quickly leveled out with time and with the presence of Charles V himself at the head of their armies, with the League of Regensburg being responsible for overrunning Hesse beginning in 1551 (making a point to sack both Fulda and Nidda) and forcing the landgrave Philipp’s surrender at Florstadt in 1552.

    Secondly, the League of Fulda was rife with internal divisions, and very little of its leadership was in agreement in terms of a definitive long or short term strategy. Likewise, inter-imperial quarrels quickly enveloped the Protestant leaders, even amidst their grand crusade against Charles V. Albrecht II of Brandenburg-Kulmbach’s decision to postpone his assistance to the emperor indefinitely and pursue his territorial claims in Franconia coincided almost exactly with the arrival of Johann Frederick and Ernst I at nearby Coburg, and, as Albrecht II’s pugnaciousness had earned him the hostility of both rulers prior to 1542, the resumption of such hostility was only a matter of time. Henry V, the duke of Brunswick-Wolfenbüttel and kinsman of Ernst I, had hitherto been unaligned in the war between Charles V and the League of Fulda, and had instead been engaged with protecting the free cities and bishoprics of Franconia from Albrecht II’s expansionist tendencies. When Albrecht II and Henry V finally met on the battlefield near the town of Hof, they were incredibly close to Coburg, and familial obligations required Ernst I to break from his his encampment to assist Henry V. With his numbers already seriously worn down by the unexpectedly difficult siege of Coburg, Ernst I contributed little to the battle of Hof other than the corpses of many of his much needed troops. While Albrecht II would be driven off in defeat, it was a pyrrhic victory for Ernst I and Henry V, and left the forward position at Coburg seriously undermanned, prompting the sige to be abandoned in late May. Unwilling to let such a valuable opportunity pass him by, Charles V gave in and reluctantly promised Maurice the entirety of Electoral Saxony if he would re-mobilize and strike at Johann Frederick and Ernst I as quickly as possible. Maurice took a moment to relish the emperor’s acquiescence before swinging forth alongside Charles V to catch the two retreating princes at Ichtershausen in mid June of 1549, where the exhausted and badly disorganized Protestant army of 7,500 was annihilated and Johann Frederick captured. The ease with which the League of Fulda took to the battlefield against a fellow Protestant prince was indicative of a very important difference in attitude between two sides of the Protestant camp. Those that had actively participated in open rebellion and joined the League of Fulda believed that the momentum of the Protestant movement was waning, and that if they did not strike as soon and as decisively as possible, their religious freedoms would suffer under the Hapsburgs and they would be deprived of their golden opportunity to unite the German nation. Conversely, Albrecht II believed, like so many other Protestants, that the conversion of the Emperor and the rest of the German people was simply inevitable, and that energy and resources should not be squandered in a foolishly impatient pursuit of immediate results.

    BattleOfGera.jpg

    Schlacht von Ichtershausen

    Thirdly, Charles V’s sudden dearth of allies in late 1548 had sent him scrambling for other options. The increased urgency of his pleas for assistance bore fruit very quickly in England in early 1549 - thanks to both King Arthur’s Trastámara wife, Katherine, and his Hapsburg brother in law, Charles V’s brother Ferdinand - and in Poland in early 1550 - owed also primarily to King Sigismund II’s Hapsburg wife, Charles V’s second daughter Maria. Both kingdoms had motivations of their own as well: Arthur was eager to improve England’s standing on the continent and ensure the continued suppression of France, and Sigismund II was wary of the rebellious Protestant states on his western border and the implications their independence might have for Poland's rivals in Denmark and Pomerania-Prussia. The Tudors and Jagiellonians thus raised their banners against France and the League of Fulda, with Arthur committing his 12,000 Englishmen while Sigismund II sent 9,000 Poles to the electorate of Brandenburg, where they ended up joining with Maurice of Saxony and capturing Joachim II Hector at the battle of Bautzen in late October of 1550. The Poles would thereafter secure the rest of Brandenburg with the Saxons and further assist the Hapsburgs in stamping out the Protestant revolt that Joachim II Hector had fomented in Lusatia, capturing and imprisoning for life the troublesome Protestant reformer Zacharias Baer.

    Fourthly, and lastly, was the inability of the once imposing French military to give its Protestant allies sufficient assistance against the Hapsburgs. The critical flaw in Charles IX’s approach to this war had been his lack of focus. His failure to take Besançon nearly 20 years prior had been acutely injurious to his pride, and he made sure that he would see the whole of the Franche-Comte taken before he fully diverted his attentions to anything else. It should be said, however, that such a strategy can not merely be chalked up to Charles IX’s personal grudges; the presence of the French king and his largest host outside the walls of Besançon was a good safeguard against an Imperial offensive following the collapse of the Swabian Revolt, and when the capture of Besançon was finally accomplished in early 1548, it was a powerful deterrent to any hopes the Hapsburgs had for taking full advantage after the battle of Ravensburg less than 9 months before. Nonetheless, Charles IX slipped back into his old indecisiveness as the war went on, and his earlier lapses in judgement had seeded the grounds for full fledged, crucial mistakes. For instance, there was no reason that the French could not have re-invaded Savoy, especially considering the instability there and the fact that the French still technically occupied the city of Cuneo and held the passes of Grand St-Bernard, Tende, Montgenèvre, and Larche. Threatening Genoa right away (possibly coupled with a clear expression of intent to Juan Pelayo that war between the French and Spanish would gain very little for either of them) might have kept Spain out of the war and prevented the miserable loss at Montauban. Apart from Italy, Charles IX failed to completely realize just how easily his troops could have broken the Hapsburg Netherlands if they had only been provided greater numbers and consistent leadership, and if coordination with William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg and the nobles of the Dutch Revolt could have proceeded with more vigor.

    20YearsWar1550.png

    Die Front, c. 1550

    And thus came the unraveling of the League of Fulda and the denouement of the German phase of the war. The old and childless Elector Palatine, Frederick II, died in mid 1552 - a most inopportune time for him to have done so, as it allowed Charles V and his brother Ferdinand to swoop in and take command of the succession, placing the Electorate in the hands of his distant relative, the Catholic Count Palatine of Zweibrücken, Wolfgang, and enlarging the Prince-Bishopric of Speyer. The Church of the Holy Spirit in Heidelberg would be restored to Catholic pastoral administration, and Kaspar Olevian and Viktorin Strigel, Frederick II's court reformers, would both be tried by a Church tribunal for heresy and were banished.

    Yet Charles V's headlong push through Hesse and the Palatinate would not go without one more bout of serious resistance. The Protestant claimant to the Palatinate, Frederick of Simmern, contested the installation of Wolfgang as Elector and - with a hastily assembled army of his Palatine religious brethren and with aid sent by William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg - occupied the city of Mainz and forcefully expelled its Catholic populace as retaliation. Philipp of Hesse had meanwhile escaped his Imperial captors in February of 1553 with the assistance of a few sympathetic Protestants guards, and promptly raised the banner of rebellion once again alongside Frederick. This sudden change in fortune for the Protestant Rhineland forced William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg to consider which was the better course of action: to stick to his prudent course in keeping his distance from Charles V and securing his claim in Guelders, or to seize the moment to strike a decisive blow to the Hapsburgs and prevent the Rhineland from being lost entirely. The prick of William’s conscience must have won the day, as he decided to divert the greater share of what soldiery and funds he could muster to assist Frederick of Simmern, while he himself would remain in the Netherlands to further ingratiate himself with his fellow dissident nobles. This would be the last gasp of the League of Fulda.

    Assembling near Darmstadt on May 15th of 1554, Frederick of Simmern and Philipp of Hesse were joined by a French contingent under François de Beauvais, the Seigneur of Briquemault, and found themselves at the head of an army 15,000 strong - the largest army assembled in any one place by the League of Fulda. Charles V arrived a week and a half later at the head of a panoply of imperial princes along with 17,000 troops of his own. Frederick and Philipp could not have anticipated that Charles V had not lost any steam over the last 12 years, and instead had greatly hardened his approach to this tiresome rebellion.

    Charles V, alongside his brother Ferdinand and the duke of Bavaria, parleyed with Frederick, Philipp, and de Beauvais at Dieburg on May 30th, and - after a display of great imperial pomp - laid out his terms quite clearly, with his characteristic cadenced severity: Frederick of Simmern was to abandon in perpetuity for him and his heirs any claim to the Electoral Palatinate; he and Philipp were to renounce their rebellion and to entreat the other members of the League of Fulda to bring about said league’s abrogation; and any army raised against the Emperor, foreign or otherwise, was to disperse within 2 days’ time. Charles V swore to show clemency in the event - and only in the event - that all three demands were met satisfactorily. If not, the titles, the right to participation in the politics of the Empire, and even the very lives of Frederick and Philip might be considered forfeit according to the measure of their treason. Frederick and Philipp tread lightly in their response, declaring that they simply wished to press the matters of religious liberty and the succession to the Electoral Palatinate with utmost urgency and seriousness, and that violent rebellion against their emperor - while not explicitly ruled out - was certainly not the preferred means by which these matters could be resolved. The Protestants withdrew back to their encampment outside Darmstadt, and waited.

    When the allowance of two full days had come and gone, Charles V brought his army up to face his opponents in seemingly straightforward fashion - almost quaintly so, as if he had resolved to give his enemies a fair and decent fight. Such a strategy would have been disastrous - primed for, at best, a pyrrhic victory - had it not mostly been a ruse. After the two sides began to predictably cut one another to pieces, some 1,200 Hungarian horsemen burst in from the northeast - ruthless and heavily armed veterans of the border wars with the Turks, secretly ordered in before Charles V had himself begun his march. This was an alarming decision, a reneging of the earlier, more circumspect strategy of Charles V’s not to bring in his foreign subjects to extinguish rebellion - a strategy so trusted by the League of Fulda that ample reports of hundreds of Hungarian knights being mobilized did little to evoke their concern - but the emperor’s patience had worn truly thin. The consternated Protestants and French subsequently endured a breed of brutality seen before only on the lawless, hate-infused frontiers between Hungary and the Ottoman Balkans, with heinous results - 7,000 dead or wounded before the battle ended not with the horn of retreat, but with the flag of surrender. Charles V now had four of the original six princes of the League of Fulda either dead or in his custody.

    Darmstadt1554.png

    Die Ankunft der Ungarn in Darmstadt

    The sheer duration of this conflict had been due to the intermittence of actual engagements between armies: despite their most resolute convictions, the princes of the League of Fulda had still betrayed a bit of hesitance in openly warring against their emperor, and each varied greatly in his respective willingness for aggressive action (Frederick II of the Palatinate, for instance, had dedicated very little to the League before his death). Ernst I of Brunswick-Lüneburg and (for most of the war) William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg had also been much less willing to act as the Electors of Saxony and Brandenburg, who were the emperor's more immediate enemies geographically speaking. Likewise, Charles IX of France was unable to see a decisive push deep into imperial territory due to the constant interruptions concerning his attempted reforms, his projects overseas, and, of course, the royal succession. The only actor in the whole mess who maintained a consistent focus and drive throughout had been Charles V, and now he was reaping the benefits of his many opponents' distractions and vacillations. Charles V was ready to see peace in the Empire, and the knockout blow he delivered at Darmstadt was coupled with embassies arriving at Blankenheim and Goslar to invite William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg and Ernst I of Brunswick-Lüneburg to discuss terms. The end to the greater part of the bloodshed (or at least the organized part) that had consumed the Empire for 12 years was almost dumbfoundingly sudden, with a Diet set to occur at Mühlhausen in November of 1554. But the war, unfortunately, was still far from over.

    20YearsWar1554.png

    Die Front, c. 1554
     
    27. "Une peste de filles"
  • ~ "Une peste de filles" ~

    Alencon.png

    Le Blason du Valois-Alençon

    The lower classes are rarely ever the only casualties of war. No matter how far from the frontlines they place themselves, how carefully their bodyguard surrounds them, or how otherwise prudent they are with their own politically valuable lives, the nobility is never fully safe from the strain and misery of battle. Such was unfortunately the case for a great number of the vainglorious French nobility, and it had taken its toll on two very significant individuals, both princes du sang. The first had been Charles de Montpensier, the 3rd duke of Bourbon, who became one of the early casualties of the Third Italian War in 1525 when he broke his neck after his horse was shot out from under him by a Swiss arquebusier at Vesoul. The second would be François d’Angoulême, first in line to the French throne and duke of Valois, who succumbed unexpectedly to a carefully watched wound inflicted by a crossbow bolt at the siege of Thionville in 1546. As the untimely deaths mounted, Charles IX had begun taking greater precautions in preserving his successors (the loss of François d’Angoulême, a man in whom he had much confidence, had left him particularly devastated) by reserving positions of command for the peers of France that were not of the royal male line, but he had been too late in squaring away the French succession and he was powerless to prevent it from becoming a matter of ever greater anxiety. What had made matters even more complicated for the royal succession was a worrying trend in progeny. The cadet branches of the Valois dynasty had been struck in the 16th century by what both contemporary and future historians would refer to as a “plague of daughters.” Between Charles IX and the next three princes du sang in line to the French throne, only one of them had produced a son: the 4th duke of Alençon, Charles. What this meant was that the deaths of Charles de Montpensier and François d’Angoulême had left the 57 year old Charles d’Alençon as the first in line to the French throne. Further uncertainty arrived with the death of Charles de Bourbon, duke of Vendôme and now third in line to the throne, in 1549, which brought his 31 year old son Antoine to his father’s place in the succession.

    The natural procession of the two Valois-Alençons - Charles IV and his son - to the French throne seemed fairly secure until the former’s death in 1552. When the League of Fulda and the Hapsburgs had declared their truce at Darmstadt in 1554, the lords of France urgently beseeched Charles IX to agree to a similar truce as soon as possible so that he might reconvene the Estates General for the first time in 68 years. Although Charles IX would agree to establishing such a ceasefire - sending his representatives to Ferdinand von Hapsburg’s camp at Masevaux to declare their observance of the Darmstadt truce - he would not attempt any break with past decades’ tradition and would not convene the Estates General, opting instead to continue scouring the duchy of Lorraine, the Trois-Évêchés, and the Franche-Comte in the hopes that those he might more confidently bring those territories to the negotiation table. Yet Charles IX would never see such negotiations, as he was caught by a sudden spell of tuberculosis and died unexpectedly in his tent outside of Épinal on February 2nd of 1556.

    FrenchSuccession1556-2.png

    A simplified graph of the ancestry of the French claimants to the throne, c. 1556

    Events at home in the years leading up to this misfortune had made a great many important Frenchmen ill at ease with the thought of a d’Alençon ascendancy. Charles IV d’Alençon’s eldest son by his marriage to Marguerite d’Angoulême, René, had died in 1544 at the age of 18, and as of 1547 the duke was left with a 28 year old daughter, Marguerite, and another son, the 14 year old Charles, both by his second marriage to Marie de Guise. This was a troublesome parentage. Marie was the older sister of François de Guise, the most influential aristocrat in northeastern France and a committed adherent of orthodox Catholicism and active opponent of Protestantism. François de Guise had become more aggressive in his dealings with Protestants as the 1540s and 1550s dragged on, and by Charles IX’s death he had become the leading exemplar of militant Catholicism in France and the de facto leader of its political arm both at court and on the field.

    For those likeminded, François de Guise was an ideal representative: a war hero who had suffered facial scarring on the battlefield for his king, and the best of both worlds - both uncompromising in his Catholic faith and unapologetic in his French patriotism. Even amongst his most contemptuous rivals, François de Guise commanded respect, bearing the evidence of the measure of his devotion to the French monarchy on his very face - which he had earned at the siege of Metz. Yet, there was no small number of elites from the highest echelons of French society for whom the whole Guise family posed a serious concern. For one, Protestantism already had an outsized representation amongst the French nobility, and the Guise family's flat refusal to compromise with the Farelards could - if taken up by the younger Charles d’Alençon - easily spell disaster, the defensive resolve of the French Protestants being proven daily in the south of France. Even if he were not so black-and-white in his approach to France's religious issues, François de Guise caused enough alarm with his open ambition and occasionally overbearing attitude, and there were substantial fears of him turning a d’Alençon monarch into his puppet.

    FrancisDeGuise.png

    François I "le Balafré" de Lorraine
    Duc de Guise

    During his reign, Charles IX had built up a vigorous old guard that shared his unbridled hatred for the Hapsburgs, and it now held sway in his absence. Centered on the ministers of France and the knighted members of the "Ordre de Saint Eustache" (formed by Charles IX in 1525), this old guard refused to let 14 years of spilled French blood amount to nothing, and, as such, were willing to appoint the closest in line to the throne that would not threaten the war’s continuation - as any less to them would have seemed in essence to be handing the Hapsburgs the keys of Paris. These men would gradually enter into an informal partnership with a number of French nobles, statesmen, and clergymen to form a web of co-conspirators intent on seeing the house of Bourbon climb the throne. This shadow government, known to posterity as “les Arbitres” - the “Arbitrators” - was comprised of such figures as the Cardinal Odet de Coligny, son of the late French general and Seigneur de Châtillon, Gaspard de Coligny, while the rest were primarily close attendants of the deceased king and thus were almost universally soldiers (an unsurprising number of whom were Protestants): Louis, the Bourbon duke of Montpensier, Honorat de Savoie, the marquis of Villars, Louis II d'Orléans, the duke of Longueville, and Jean de Foix, duke of Nemours and son of the late marshal of France, Gaston de Foix. The marshal of France, Blaise de Montluc, would reluctantly fall in with these conspirators later on after much supplication from his crypto-Farelard brother Jean de Montluc. They would find their chief mouthpiece and coordinator in the erudite Michel de l'Hôpital, the Chancellor of France since 1553 who was quick to cooperate in order to earn the trust of France's powerbrokers.

    The fears of France’s hitherto ignored Protestants led radical Farelards amongst the nobility and bourgeoisie to make two attempts in 1555 and 1556 to kidnap Charles IV d’Alençon’s son, in order to pressure him and his supporters into ensuring Protestant emancipation should he ascend the throne. While both attempts would be unsuccessful, the Guise family was sufficiently alarmed and took measures to protect the younger d’Alençon, first sending him to François’ brother Claude’s estate in Aumale after the first attempt, then to Joinville after the second, as François wanted the prince close at hand. No word whatsoever was heard of d’Alençon after March of 1556, and, amidst the plague and the rampaging soldiery that followed the collapse of the Masevaux ceasefire, the Arbitres contended that he was either captured or dead.

    The laws of succession rather clearly pointed to d’Alençon as the rightful heir to the throne, but his very convenient absence, combined with Antoine de Bourbon’s seniority and the many anxieties concerning a Guise ascendancy (and the effects it would have on relations with France’s Protestant populace and German allies) had allowed a subversion of protocol to take place in April of 1556, with Antoine de Bourbon chosen to succeed Charles IX by an emergency session of the Estates-General which had been largely forced by the Arbitres. Antoine I would ascend the throne with the blessing of the French moderates and Protestants, who would remember the Bourbon monarch as “Antoine le Bon.”

    Antoine-de-Bourbon.jpg

    Antoine I "le Bon" de Bourbon
    Roi de France

    There were a few additional coincidences that Antoine could claim authenticated his kingship. Charles IX had left the front in August of 1545 to convene a military council regarding Spain’s entry into the war and also to make a formal announcement as to who should succeed him, for which he named François d’Angoulême. When François died the very next year, Charles IX was unable to make known his preferred successor until early 1548 when he chose - quite predictably - the elder Charles d’Alençon. Salic law could determine the French succession simply enough, but the choice of a living king carried enormous symbolic weight - so much so, that it played a part in the enormous confusion that followed Charles IX’s death. Antoine had met privately with Charles IX twice before the late king’s death, and there was much speculation as to what the two discussed or if such private audiences implied that Charles IX was preparing Antoine to take the throne. What is more likely, however, is that he was instructing Antoine to merely be a counterweight to the Guise family and their coalition after the late king’s death - something that was perhaps insufficient for Antoine’s conceit and could not disprove the rumors that he had been tapped by Charles IX directly to lead France. On a less significant note, the deceased son of Charles IV d’Alençon, René, had originally been betrothed to François d’Angoulême’s elder daughter, his cousin Madeleine (4 years his senior) - an expected and inoffensive match - but their marriage was never consummated and René’s bride had passed to Antoine de Bourbon, who could now claim an even greater coalescence of royal blood to pass on to his would-be heirs.

    However, there were difficulties with Antoine that soon became impossible to dismiss. For one, Antoine was vain and unstable, an emotionally abusive man who was more taken by hunting and dining than attending to the grievous state of his realm. Antoine lived the life of a French duke that never seriously anticipated being king, basking in the delights of the French monarchy while never once appearing in person on the battlefield - a marked departure from his gallant predecessor. Additionally - and more importantly - while Antoine had always declared himself Catholic, his actions seemed to speak otherwise for the more suspicious French Catholics. One of the primary reasons Antoine was put on the throne was due to his moderate approach to dealing with his Protestant subjects (something he had displayed in his highly ecumenical court as duke of Vendôme), an approach which - although preferable to the hardline stance of the Guise family - was even more liberal than that of his predecessor Charles IX. The late Charles, while having turned a blind eye on many a notorious occasion to the goings-on of the emergent Protestant communities of France, often publicly reaffirmed his staunch Catholicism and left no reason to doubt that he considered a permanent Protestant element within the French state to be unthinkable. As the traditional rituals of the king of France’s coronation made explicit the imbrication of the French monarchy and orthodox Catholicism, this was an extremely important tenet of the legitimacy of the French crown bearer, and thus for said crown bearer not to actively pursue the suppression of heresy - whether Protestant or otherwise - was to call his own right to the throne into question. There is no reason to believe that François de Guise or his cohorts ever openly challenged Antoine de Bourbon’s accession in any measure , and although they might have liked for him to denounce Protestantism more immediately and decisively, they seem to have been willing to cooperate with Charles IX’s successor. There was still common ground to be found amidst these parties in their desire for stability and their hatred of the Hapsburgs, but this was about to change.

    While favored by many, if not most, of his own subjects, Antoine was decided to be an unacceptable successor to Charles IX for both Juan Pelayo and Charles V. Antoine’s unwillingness to end the war was exasperating enough for the Hapsburg emperor, especially with French forces in the north fighting uphill to keep Hapsburg forces from routing them completely. For Juan Pelayo, better terms could always be pursued and re-entry into southern France would be easy enough. Additionally, Henry II of Navarra had died a harried refugee in 1552, leaving behind no children of his own and passing his kingdom by law to his sister Isabel d’Albret, the second queen of Charles IX (allowing the French monarch to enjoy the title of “King Consort of Navarre” for the short years that remained to him). This meant that, by 1556, Charles IX’s youngest child, the 14 year old Jeanne, was both a yet unmarried daughter of the most recent king of France and the heir apparent to the kingdom of Navarra. Antoine had all but made it publicly known that he intended to make the young Jeanne his bride (if not for his pesky living wife, Madeleine), most certainly to see if she could provide him with a much needed son. For obvious geopolitical reasons, Juan Pelayo could not afford to let Navarra fall back into the sphere of France, especially not when Spaniards had bled and died to attain it and when France’s de facto monarch gave the Spanish crown such unease.

    The Parisian mob had definitively embraced militant Catholicism by the mid 1530s - owed partly to the Italian links afforded to Paris by the French monarchy’s expansionism in the earlier part of the century, which brought the counter-Protestant movement to the city sooner than elsewhere. By the time of Antoine’s coronation, the Parisians had long since taken matters into their own hands in expelling the city’s Protestants by force and burning their literature, effectively driving the only traces of Protestantism that remained into the catacombs. Paris thus formed the most immediate and hostile source of scrutiny for the new, religiously ambivalent king, and the overwhelming tide of popular devotion would eventually have dire consequences for him. Further afield, Farelards were beginning to make up a disproportionate share of the French military at all levels during the late 1550s, a conversion process accelerated by both the austerities of army life and by hatred for the Hapsburgs and Spanish. By late 1558, virtually all of Antoine’s Protestant officers had begun threatening mutiny unless they were to receive a royal safeguard against the escalating accusations and aggressions of their Catholic comrades. On the advice of Blaise de Montluc - who was desperately trying to control the fallout of France’s northeastern front - Antoine announced in October of 1559 a set of strictures prohibiting violence and unprovoked acts of malice between soldiers of the crown under pain of death.

    This proclamation, the “Peace of Sens,” was enforceable in only a handful of cases and on the ground was too little, too late. While it provided the Farelards a brief reconciliation with the crown and returned their willingness to continue fighting, it was predictably less well-received by others. In early November of 1559, while proceeding from mass one Sunday morning in Paris, Antoine’s carriage was mobbed by a large and unruly gathering of Catholic zealots. While he and his cavalcade would manage to maneuver past the crowd with a little difficulty, Antoine decided that it might be best for him to withdraw to Fontainebleau to let matters subside. They would not subside quickly enough, however. While out hunting one early afternoon a week after the incident in Paris, someone nearby fired off a wheellock pistol, the sudden ruckus of which sent Antoine’s horse into a panic, tossing the king violently down the wooded slope and into the side of a tree. Antoine would be brought back to his palace unconscious, the beginning of a coma in which he would linger for two months before finally breathing his last, sonless. Whether or not the gunman was a member of Antoine’s hunting party or a complete stranger was never determined, nor was his possible affiliation with the Hapsburgs or dissenters amongst the French nobility. An emissary from Charles V would arrive at Paris a few short weeks later, to inform the gentlemen of the French realm that Charles V d'Alençon was alive and well; what is more, he was a prisoner of the emperor's in Besançon.
     
    28. Une guerre de vingt ans
  • ~ Une guerre de vingt ans ~

    SiegeOfMetz.png

    Le deuxième siège de Metz (1556)

    François de Guise’s cousin, the duke of Lorraine (also named François), was an imperial subject and knew full well that the support he had lended to French operations was tantamount to high treason. He wanted Guise to swear to him that he would not withdraw French forces from Lorraine until a favorable resolution could be worked out with the Emperor. Guise would respect his cousin’s wishes admirably and proved his mettle while he was at it, successfully defending Metz against a larger army led by Ferdinand von Hapsburg in 1553. With the Imperial Diet at Mühlhausen finally concluded in August of 1556, Guise shored up Metz’s battered defenses and braced for the inevitable arrival of the emperor himself and the once-again united princes of the empire. The death of Charles IX had been taken as an end to the ceasefire by Charles V, for whom the temptation to truly undo the might of France and play kingmaker was incredibly tempting. While there were still 18,000 Frenchmen under François de Guise holding down Lorraine and another 11,000 roughly split between the leadership of the captains François de Coligny and François de Beauvais in the Franche-Comte, Coligny and Beauvais were both open Farelards and there was thus a great deal of animosity between them and the fervently Catholic Duke of Guise. Just as at Montauban years earlier, these irreconcilable religious differences made the strongest arm of the French military unable to fully coordinate with itself, ultimately leaving it vulnerable to a now unified Imperial army. Miraculously, Guise withheld yet another siege at Metz - with Charles V himself attendant outside the walls - but he was too stubborn (and also, admittedly, tied down) to have organized a more integrated defense with the Protestant-led armies in the Franche-Comte. The duke could only look on helplessly while the Hapsburgs obliterated Beauvais’ relief army at Clerval, resulting in the death of François de Coligny and sending Beauvais running to Dijon, leaving Besançon completely undefended.

    Meanwhile, Corneille de Berghes, the Bishop of Liège, had watched the successes of the French in the Southern Netherlands under the leadership of Blaise de Montluc with bated breath, finally deciding in late 1554 to take what seemed to be the most prudent course of action in offering the French the right to quarter in his bishopric, so long as their leadership could restrain them from despoiling it. With thousands of French troops under Armand de Gontaut holed up in the city of Liège and its environs over the winter, a particularly virulent outbreak of plague was unleashed in late January of 1555 and soon began to wreak havoc indiscriminately. Within a few weeks, 4,000 Frenchmen were rotting in mass graves, and many more were still suffering plague-stricken. The pestilence subsided briefly in the summer, but returned with a vengeance in the fall. The marshal Montluc’s force, stationed in Brussels, ended up being the most badly hit, and when the news of the king’s death arrived in February, the plans to capture Mechelen - which would have effectively brought the Hapsburg Netherlands to its knees - had to be abandoned in favor of consolidation around Liège, Brussels, and Calais. The emperor’s stalwart representatives in the Netherlands, René de Châlon and Lamoral van Egmont, weary of the failures in confronting the French, concerned with the rapidly spreading plague, and eager to attend to the rebellion to their north, beseeched Charles V for reinforcements to strike a decisive blow at the now greatly weakened French. Both men had been unable to attend as closely to the front as was needed, with Egmont busy protecting his ancestral holdings in Holland and Châlon attempting to find a practical way to protect his own fiefdom deep in the Vivarais from rampaging Protestants.

    Plague.png

    La peste à Liège (1555)

    The emperor met their request, and thousands of once hostile Hessian and Franconian troops filed into the Netherlands along the Rhine under the command of his son, Philipp, who granted Châlon leave to relieve his besieged principality of Orange and divvied up his leadership responsibilities between Philippe de Lannoy and Charles II of Croÿ, the respective governors of Brabant and Hainault. Both sides had been very badly depleted by disease, and their numbers were continuing to drop. When Philipp and Lannoy arrived at Aalst in early April, they found Egmont and his contingent in a interminable series of skirmishes with Montluc’s vanguard, both forces too debilitated to undertake any conclusive movements. The fresh blood added to the Imperial side was without a counterpart for the miserable French, who were quickly bowled over, opening Brussels up for a siege. Commiserating with his men, Montluc was unwilling to combine the hardships of siege warfare with the plight of a plague epidemic, and ordered a hasty retreat from the devastated city, ordering Gontaut to withdraw as many as he could from Liège and to meet him at Mons to reorganize, while Charles de Cossé, the comte de Brissac, and his garrison would remain in Calais.

    Philipp von Hapsburg put the experience he had accumulated amongst his father’s Hungarian retainers in the Balkans and in the service of the League of Regensburg to good use, effectively outmaneuvering both French leaders and inserting his army between theirs at Namur in May, where he had encircled the French garrison. Montluc and Gontaut were driven to Cambrai and St. Quentin, respectively, to shepherd their ruined and chaotic mass of enervated soldiery into something resembling a line of defense while the Hapsburgs put Valenciennes and Rethel to siege. Montluc withdrew with a more serviceable force and was finally succored by reinforcements from Picardie that he had requested a year prior. Hoping to swing things back in France's favor, Montluc began marching northeast as soon as he could, aiming for the exposed city of Ghent. However, Montluc would be taken by surprise at Lille by the Count of Egmont, and was pushed back once again, this time all the way to Arras. The plague, the forced marches, and this chain of defeats broke the confidence that the French soldiery in the northeastern theatre had in their leadership. Mass desertions and mutinies became increasingly commonplace in the aftermath of Lille, and by late 1557, Montluc could hardly scrape together 7,000 troops to defend everything north of Metz.

    With Charles IX’s death and with Montluc and Brissac recalled to Paris by the then-nascent Arbitres (Brissac placing his lieutenant, Cyprien de Bernay, in command of Calais), the front in the Netherlands was left without consistent, centralized leadership, and French officers were left to bicker amongst themselves. Any attempt now to stall the Hapsburg momentum from the northeast now seemed to be of no use, yet the same salvific plague that had destroyed the French turned on their opponents as quickly as was to be expected. In Lorraine, neither side fully understood the fierceness of this disease nor the speed with which it had spread, and, not wishing to jeopardize Philipp’s ascendancy to the imperial office by an untimely death, Charles V relieved his son from his command as soon as he received word of the pestilence, effectively leaving his forces in the Netherlands as disorganized as those of the French. The whole northeastern front entered stasis.

    - Le ruine du Midi -

    "Los reyes usan a los hombres como si fuesen naranjas, primero exprimen el jugo y luego tiran la cáscara."

    "The kings use men like oranges, first they squeeze the juice and then throw away the peel."

    - Fernando Álvarez de Toledo, 3rd Duke of Alba
    After Montauban, southern France might have appeared completely open to subjugation by the Spaniards, but the difficulties that lay ahead for anyone hoping to pacify that region were immense, and Juan Pelayo had other concerns. With the Turks threatening Genoese possessions in the Eastern Mediterranean, the Italian peninsula growing more unstable, Berber piracy proving difficult to fully stamp out, the legal and financial institutions of Spain badly in need of redress, and many amongst the nobility actively conspiring against him, Juan Pelayo had his hands full and was as eager for a respite as Charles IX. A ceasefire would be agreed upon by the two monarchs in January of 1552, with the Spanish garrison evacuated from Toulouse but with the entirety of Navarre and the cities of Carcassonne and Béziers remaining under Spanish occupation as security on their gains until a conclusive treaty could be drawn up.

    Meanwhile, the outcome of Montauban had shattered a fragile interconfessional truce in southern France - one held together only by the imposing presence of the royal army under the Count of Enghien, which was now a non-factor. The League of Valence had sprung into action in mid 1552, citing a need to restore order and protect the rights of Protestant Frenchmen in the absence of any military intervention from the Crown. A semi-professional army was assembled shortly after with its command given to François de Beaumont, the baron of Adrets, and the League of Valence began to consolidate itself in the Rhône valley. By 1556, the League had so unquestionably made itself the hegemon of southeastern France that the Arbitres arranged a pact with them at Saint-Étienne, granting them permission to act with royal authority provided they treat their Catholic countrymen with decency and forbearance. Simultaneously, Adriano, the duke of Savoy, decided to join the side of his Hapsburg backers once he felt comfortable with the situation in France and within his own duchy in 1556 (the French in Cuneo having left in 1552 to reinforce Montpellier against the possibility of a Spanish siege), and sent an army of his own to expel the French garrisons from the passes of the Cottian Alps and open up Dauphiné and Provence. While the French were expelled from the passes of Tende and Larche easily enough, the aging duke had overestimated the weakness of the French position in the region and had gotten tied up at the passes of Grand St-Bernard and Montgenèvre. Some 9,000 Savoyard troops and Swiss mercenaries under the Count of Nice ended up breaking through Montgenèvre just in time for the thaw in early April, but were confronted by an unexpected relief army of 3,500 under François de Beaumont at Briançon. Despite outnumbering the French, the Savoyards were in poor order and feeble from weeks fighting in freezing Alpine conditions, and were driven back to Turin while Beaumont pushed as far into the duchy as Susa.

    With their spirits high and their performance as a professional fighting force proven, the League of Valence re-occupied the passes of the Cottian Alps and began to organize a campaign to push down the Rhône and take Avignon. The victory at Briançon was just what the League of Valence needed, serving both to earn the support of the “Trois-Villes” (the three allied, Farelard-dominant towns of Mende, Millau, and Alès) and of sympathetic nobles further afield, as well as to open up a route for Swiss Protestants to funnel in and offer their martial services. Yet Briançon would ultimately leave the League of Valence with an overconfidence that would lead to a serious setback as well.

    After the battle of Ravensburg in 1547 and the following pacification of Swabia, the Duke of Alba had moved westward towards Basel to ensure the safe return of Spain’s churchmen from the ecumenical council and also to intimidate Charles IX into not pushing further eastward. After departing for Spain in 1552 to assist military efforts in the Western Mediterranean, Alba returned to Genoa in March of 1556 following the death of Charles IX. With more troops cycled through Genoa, the Duke of Alba now commanded 9,000 men in three tercios, two thousand Genoese and Swiss mercenaries, and an expanded complement of horsemen. Troubled by a more competent Turkish navy, by the encroaching Protestants in northern Savoy, and by the implications an invasion from either would have for Spanish interests in Genoa, Juan Pelayo had decided the best use for his esteemed general was to place him in Northern Italy, where Spanish power projection was most in need. As Charles IX’s death had offered Juan Pelayo the opportunity to further dismember France with Hapsburg assistance, Alba’s immediate assignment was to besiege Toulon, where the French admiral Paul de Thermes had entrenched himself with the remnants of France’s Mediterranean fleet. Despite his initial successes in the Gulf of Lion, Thermes had been unable to procure enough manpower or ships to compete with the Castilian-Aragonese navy or to invade the isle of Corsica (his primary goal), and felt the safest choice for him and the men under his command after Charles IX’s death would be to regroup and weather the inevitable storm into which he felt France would shortly plunge.

    PontD'Avignon.jpg

    Avignon, with the Pont d'Avignon shown

    With Papal Avignon threatened by the Farelards that had now taken control of most of the Venaissin (including the principality of Orange), the pleas of Pope Ignatius I for the armies of Spain to protect it were sent both to Juan Pelayo’s ambassador in Rome, Juan de Vega, and directly to Alba via a Papal delegation led by the Spanish Cardinal Gaspar Cervantes de Gaeta. That Ignatius was a Spaniard as well was of course emphasized, persuading Alba to write his monarch with the suggestion that relieving Avignon would both reflect well on his kingship and also allow Spanish armies a leg up in cutting off France entirely from its Mediterranean coast. Juan Pelayo, heeding Alba’s advice, instructed his weathered general to purchase on royal credit as many Swiss and Italian mercenary contracts as he needed to keep Toulon encircled, and then to head north and secure Avignon. Once Avignon was safe and the better part of Provence was more or less subdued, Alba would be free to regroup with the Spanish garrison in Toulouse, stamping out any resistance along the way in Languedoc and leaving the protection of Genoa to the general Alfonso d’Avalos (who would march north from Naples).

    However, maintaining the siege of Toulon would end up being unnecessary, as Paul de Thermes declared his surrender before Alba had even made plans to depart, having been informed by the Spaniards’ of Charles IX’s death two and a half months prior. With the ports of Provence open, Alba was able to move forward with greater confidence in his supply lines and set out for Avignon in late May. A small army of 2,000 under the leadership of a Farelard from Ardèche by the name of Matthieu de Privas had occupied Sorgues and Les Angles opposite the city, but Avignon was well-fortified and manned by an experienced garrison of Swiss guardsmen, although there were grumblings of Protestants in their ranks and the food stores were running low. When Alba and his army arrived in mid-June, the Swiss garrison was relieved of its duties (after its suspect members were tried and put to death) and the city’s Papal dignitaries and bureaucrats were evacuated.

    When Alba received word that François de Beaumont had been spotted moving south from Malaucène at the head of 4,500 troops, he threw his army’s full weight at Sorgues, dispelling the force encamped there, and then feigned a withdrawal to the west. After waiting a day and a half, Privas took the bait and attempted to cross the Rhône. Once Privas’ force had fully encircled Avignon, a party of Spanish saboteurs, having been hidden away on the Île des Papes with a large cache of gunpowder, floated downriver on rafts to the Pont d’Avignon, in which they succeeded in blowing a sizeable gap. With their immediate means of retreat destroyed, the men under Privas were painfully vulnerable, and, after an ill-advised attempt to construct a makeshift pontoon bridge, a Spanish contingent under Íñigo López de Mendoza re-appeared and proceeded to sweep away the unprepared French. Hearing that the Spaniards had given battle on the banks of the Rhône, Beaumont, now passing Aubignan, rushed his army along to come to Privas’ aid. Beaumont was surprised to see two Spanish tercios waiting for him outside of Carpentras, and made the inadvisable decision to confront them on an open field, ending in a crippling defeat with 1,200 French dead.

    Although he now had the military leadership of the League of Valence cowering in Montélimar, Alba would be unable to follow up his victory at Carpentras as he was needed in the east. After restoring René of Châlon to the principality of Orange and leaving a garrison in Avignon, Alba departed Provence to assist in ending the stalemate that had developed between Spanish and French forces along the Garonne. The march from Avignon to Toulouse took Alba and his army through Nimes, Montpellier, Béziers, and Castres - a route which was replete with Farelards. Alba’s troops, out of retaliation for incessant Farelard raids and motivated either by hatred of the Protestants or by simple rapaciousness, looted and burned with abandon. After resupplying at Toulouse and reconnoitering the situation along the rivers Tarne and Aveyron, Alba would link up with the main arm of the Spanish army in early 1559.

    Toulouse.png

    The Duke of Alba enters Toulouse (1559)

    18,000 Spanish troops - nearly all Castilian - had entered Southern France in late March of 1556 under the maestre de campo Julián Romero de Ibarrola (one of the first common soldiers to reach such a rank), basing itself in Toulouse and assuming control of vast swathes of the country with relative ease. A serious challenge was to be found, however, in taking the city of Bordeaux, Romero's most pressing goal. While Toulouse had simply surrendered almost as soon as the ceasefire was broken, the city of Bordeaux had seen the buildup of an genuine French military presence since 1553 under the governor of Guyenne, Gaspard de Saulx, the sieur de Tavannes, and - although outnumbered by the Spaniards - was still large enough to hold the city and pose a significant threat. The admiral Nicolas de Villegaignon and his lieutenant Gaspard II de Coligny (brother of the Cardinal Odet de Coligny) had meanwhile been hard at work assembling a serviceable fleet in the fortified harbor of La Rochelle, financed primarily by themselves and other private investors (along with requisitions from the locals in the name of the king, of course). Coligny ran reconnaissance to Royan and Le Verdon-sur-Mer, where he assisted in the construction of extensive earthwork fortifications, and to the Delta de l’Eyre, where he was able to periodically arm and re-supply insurgents in the Landes.

    Romero sent his sargento mayor, Cristóbal de Algodre, to solve this problem by having him and a contingent of men-at-arms slog a complement of artillery through the miles of forested marshland dominating the Médoc peninsula in order to take the French position at Le Verdon-sur-Mer. Having maintained the secrecy of his approach to Le Verdon at the cost of slitting the throat of just one nosy shepherd, Algodre assembled his troops around the French position in the dead of night and ordered a quick, surprise bombardment of the makeshift fortifications followed by a general charge. The numerically disadvantaged French garrison fought valiantly - with those unable to escape into the night slaughtered to the last man - but their position was compromised and they were unable to return fire while under pressure from the Spanish cannons. By the first light of morning, Algodre was able to direct his artillery towards Villegaignon’s ships. With resupply from either the Bay of Biscay or the Garonne now impossible, Tavannes decided relocation to Libourne was necessary if starvation was to be avoided, and Romero scrambled his troops across the river to force a battle. The battle of Libourne would be the first sign of cracks in the otherwise indomitable Spanish tercio, with significant casualties inflicted on both sides. The bloodshed was so severe, in fact, that Romero was beseeched by his officers to sound a retreat, and was on the verge of doing so before an emissary sent by Tavannes informed him of the French surrender. The Spanish had lost more than 4,000 of their own since putting Bordeaux to siege.

    20YearsWar1559.png

    Les lignes de front, 1559

    An abortive league would be desperately assembled at Angoulême in the aftermath of Libourne by any of those amongst the Poitevin nobility who either supported the house of Bourbon or simply hated the Spaniards. With an army hastily built from Farelards and fortune-seekers from Poitou and the edges of the Massif Central, the League of Angoulême was yet another band of Catholics and Protestants which lacked the direct royal support and religious toleration within its ranks that might have allowed it some success. Instead, the consequent battle of Cognac on the 8th of April, 1559 became yet another masterclass demonstration of military leadership for the Duke of Alba and of the fighting prowess for his tercios - a perfect bookend to the impressive services he offered the Spanish monarchy beginning at Ravensburg in 1547.

    - Le fils prodigue revient -

    No one had seriously believed the contention that d'Alençon was dead - indeed, if he was then the Duke of Guise would have liked to have heard about it. For his own safety, the prince du sang had been living in great secrecy on the outskirts of Joinville following his two kidnapping attempts. While Joinville was certainly close to the frontlines, the manner in which d'Alençon fell into Hapsburg hands invited a good deal of suspicion for two reasons. Firstly, the closest Imperial garrison at the time of his supposed capture was at Vittel, nearly 80 kilometers away. Secondly, Charles V seemed to make up his mind regarding the French succession rather quickly - throwing in his full support for d'Alençon once he had affirmed that he was in his custody. While it would never be proven, it is highly likely that d'Alençon's capture was a ploy to earn Hapsburg trust, as gathering support from the French aristocracy alone would have been extremely difficult so long as the court was infiltrated by Farelards and Antoine de Bourbon sat the throne. Whether or not d'Alençon had planned for the Hapsburgs to support him, it was a development that would work tremendously in his favor.

    For all the bombastic success he had had in Germany and the incredible stroke of luck brought by the plague of 1554-1556, Charles V knew that the carefully arranged peace in the Empire was still fragile and could not endure the strain placed on it by further French stubbornness or a dead Hapsburg heir. Furthermore, at this point he was now virtually crippled by gout and coping with a litany of other health issues on a daily basis, and wished to finally end the conflicts which he had spent his entire adult life fighting. Hoping to achieve a little détente, Charles V agreed upon another ceasefire with marshal Montluc at Belfort on January 19th of 1560, where he also formally pardoned the duke of Lorraine, later withdrawing to Besançon with his army and quickly liberating all the towns of the Franche-Comte in the process. Charles had wisely let off the French and removed for them the an external threat which had thus far distracted them from most of their own internal disputes. Every Frenchman of import had called for the Estates General to be assembled, and, with the ceasefire in place and his cousin’s safety secured, Guise left Metz and headed straight for Paris. This was a matter of trepidation for the Arbitres, whose hastily assembled regency council had begun to fear the militantly Catholic Parisians and what effect a zealot and war hero like Guise might have on them, and how he might use them to achieve his own ends. At this point the younger d’Alençon’s survival was also plainly known in Paris, and his status as a hostage of Charles V put both the Arbitres and the Guise family in an incredibly awkward bind.

    Wary of rumors he had heard concerning his arrest or assassination should he return to Paris, François de Guise tarried on the outskirts of Troyes, where he was joined by Charles de Cossé, the comte de Brissac, and Gaspard de Saulx, the sieur de Tavannes. The temporary respite had afforded these three like minded men an opportunity to discuss the miserly state of France, and the seemingly unchecked spread of heresy within it. Fed up with the cynical, politically minded machinations of the Arbitres and the unshakeable grip that group held on the country, Guise, Brissac, and Tavannes swore to one another in great solemnity on the night of February 16th that they would not rest until the Catholic faith once more reigned supreme in their native land. This was the founding event of what would soon be dubbed the “Sainte-Ligue” - or “Holy League” - of France, a coalition of Catholic exclusivists with François de Guise as its informal leader. The Sainte-Ligue’s membership would expand rapidly in a matter of weeks, gathering such individuals as Henri de Montmorency, son of the late marshal Anne de Montmorency, François de Guise’s brother Claude, the duke of Aumale, and Honorat de Savoie, a former associate of the Arbitres. Two important propaganda victories were also quickly gained for the Sainte-Ligue on the influence of François’ brother, Charles, who, as both a cardinal and the archbishop of Reims, was able to win over the Cardinal Charles de Bourbon, brother of Antoine de Bourbon, and also able to offer Charles d’Alençon a provisional coronation in the same cathedral where Louis the Pious, the first king of France, was crowned centuries prior.

    In the meantime, Charles V and Juan Pelayo had both been invited to meet with representatives of the French nobility (drawn from both the Arbitres and the Sainte-Ligue) at Reims to discuss terms of peace and the French succession. Charles V had grown worryingly ill over the previous months and sent Granvelle and his son Philipp in his stead (alongside others). Juan Pelayo departed shortly from Comillas on the Cantabrian coast, and landed at Vannes in Brittany just in time for the feast of St. Anne, the Bretons’ patron saint. Juan Pelayo may have felt a twinge of sadness at seeing his maternal homeland in the midst of its exuberant festivities, but he was well aware at this point that any hopes of acquiring the peninsula had to be extinguished. The Imperial delegation, arriving ahead of the Spanish, presented its own terms: the French monarchy would renounce its claims in Italy, the Netherlands, the Franche-Comte, and beyond the Meuse River, remove its armies from said territories, and pay an annual indemnity of 150,000 ducats to the Imperial Diet for 10 years - in return, Charles d'Alençon would be released from his imprisonment and free to take his rightful place on the French throne.

    The release and installment of the d'Alençon prince as king - something that Charles V had thought was a balanced concession to the French (he would, after all, be offering an end to their interregnum) - was in fact no less loathsome to many members of the French delegation than any of the other demands levelled by the Hapsburgs. If this had already left the French prepared to decline, they became much more prepared to do so upon receiving news that Charles V had died on the 25th of February (one day after his birthday) at the age of 60 in the city of Aachen - presumably from tuberculosis, the same illness that claimed his nemesis. This complicated matters, and any civility at the proceedings at Reims quickly dissolved: many from the French embassy denounced Charles d'Alençon and the Duke of Guise as Hapsburg stooges, while the Hapsburg embassy made veiled accusations of bad faith on the part of the French, with implications of Charles V’s untimely death being part of an assassination plot. All the while, Michel de l'Hôpital was struggling to maintain a semblance of unity within the French party while its Protestant and hardline Catholic elements were grasping for each other’s throats. As the whole affair began to precipitously unravel, a handful of French representatives decided that at this point the d'Alençon candidate was the most reasonable option and sided with the Sainte-Ligue, although the majority (before heading back to Paris) would tell the Hapsburg representatives and their d'Alençon pawn to burn in hell, in so many words.

    There would, however, be no welcome for the Arbitres returning to Paris. Once the Sainte-Ligue issued its ultimatum to the Parlement of Paris demanding the gates of the city be opened for the true king, Charles d’Alençon, or they would put it to siege, the imminence of civil war - and the standing regency council’s role in precipitating it - became all too apparent to the king-hungry Parisian populace. While Philipp von Hapsburg essentially sat back and watched, the delicate order built up by the Arbitres began to tear itself apart, starting with enormous riots in Paris that forced many of Antoine I’s closest attendants to flee the city as the Duke of Guise and his cohort approached the outskirts towing cannons. As he and several others departed via the Porte St. Jacques, Gabriel de Montgomery, captain of the Scots Guard under Antoine I (and later convert to Protestantism), reared his horse around and cursed the jeering crowd following him, accusing them of dooming their realm to an aeon of foreign oppression.

    SainteLigue.jpg

    Members of the Sainte-Ligue file into Paris (1560)

    But Montgomery was unaware of just how laughable many French subjects considered such an accusation, and of how deaf were the ears on which the entreaties of the Arbitres now fell. In the aftermath of Antoine I’s untimely death, some of the Arbitres had made appeals of varying enthusiasm for one of Antoine’s brothers to succeed him, but their options were limited to Charles, who was a childless Cardinal, and Louis, the prince of Condé, who was a committed and vocal Protestant. Ultimately the Arbitres’ plan for France proved too disjointed and too incoherent to maintain preeminence amongst the nobility. The Arbitres ceased to be the power bloc they once were - unable to unite across confessional lines, lacking a centralized leadership, disengaged from the interests of the peasantry, and too slow to provide sensible goals in accomplishing their now impossible aspirations of both stabilizing France and defeating the Hapsburgs. Many of the Protestant Arbitres - such as Jean de Foix and the brothers Odet and Gaspard de Coligny - would formally renounce their Catholic affiliates and join Louis, the Bourbon prince of Condé and youngest brother of Antoine, in organizing a cohesive front to safeguard their faith in an increasingly polarized France. These nobles would bind themselves to the loose alliance of roving Farelard militias, Farelard-majority towns, and remnants of the League of Valence in the Fraternal Compact of 1561, forming the “Princely League of the Confederacy of Reformed Towns and Cantons” (“La Ligue Princière de la Confédération des Villes et Cantons Réformés”), known more concisely as the “confédérés” (confederates).

    Charles d’Alençon, having been received by the Parlement of Paris and crowned formally as Charles X of France, was finally free to enter negotiations with the Spanish and Hapsburgs in his capacity as king. In March of 1562, accompanied by Michel de l'Hôpital - who had become his most trusted advisor at the expense of a now largely out of favor François de Guise - Charles X met with Juan Pelayo, Philipp von Hapsburg, and Cardinal Granvelle at Soissons, where he accepted an adjustment of the earlier terms offered at Reims:
    • Charles X would be given the hand of the late Charles V’s youngest daughter Johanna to conjoin the houses Valois-Alençon and von Hapsburg in peaceful union.
    • France would pay an annual indemnity of 65,000 ducats for 10 years to the Imperial Diet, along with one payment of 100,000 ducats to the States General of the Netherlands for the purpose of relieving the many towns and villages there devastated by plague and warfare (this was much more agreeable than the original demand for 10 annual payments of 150,000).
    • Charles X would renounce for him and his heirs any claims to territories under Imperial jurisdiction.
    • Juan Pelayo (recently widowed) would take the hand of Jeanne de Valois, de jure queen of Navarra and daughter of the late king Charles IX, to conjoin the houses Valois-Alençon and Avís-Trastámara in peaceful union (Juan Pelayo would have preferred to wed her to his eldest son Gabriel so as to ensure the kingdom of Navarre would be brought into the Spanish union, but Gabriel was already married to Elizabeth Tudor [Isabel de Inglaterra], eldest daughter of king Edward VI of England and Hedwig of Poland). The children of Juan Pelayo and Jeanne would inherit the kingdom of Navarra.
    • Everything between the sweep of the river Adour and the Pyrenees would be ceded to the kingdom of Navarra, barring a pale on the Atlantic coast which would allow all the ports down to Saint-Jean-de-Luz to remain in French hands.
    • The duchy of Brittany would pass to Charles X and his heirs in perpetuity (it would have passed to Charles IX after the duchess Claude's death in 1558 had he still been alive).
    • The kingdom of England would receive an enlargement of their Pale of Calais, stretching to to Étaples and Saint-Omer (a separate, concurrent agreement with the Hapsburgs would see the Pale of Calais extended to Bergues and Dunkirk in the Netherlands, a gift to the English crown for its assistance).
    20 years of near constant war had thus ended at Soissons, with France gaining much-needed peace in exchange for some rather insignificant territorial and financial concessions. Yet the board had already been set in 1560 for a profound battle for France's soul. While the ink dried at Soissons, France was already embroiled in another war - this time with itself.

    France1562.png

    Left: the Kingdom of France, 1562
    Right: blue - royal control, yellow - Sainte-Ligue control, purple - Protestant/confédéré control
     
    Last edited:
    29. Empire of the East
  • ~ Empire of the East ~
    The Near East c. 1520 - 1550

    Musa1.jpg

    Musa I "Düzenli"


    “The Sultan, he is the Shadow of Allah upon the earth; the weak seek refuge with him and by him the oppressed are given victory. Whoever honors the sultan of Allah in the world Allah honors him on the Day of Judgment.”

    - Imam Jalal-Al-Din Al-Suyuti

    As sultan, Musa I had chosen the role of administrator. The simple leg infection that claimed his father Selim I’s life - a consequence of countless hours spent on horseback - and the chaos that ensued after his death had left Musa wary of the rigors of travel and indisposed to the life of a soldier king campaigning over vast distances. While he did present himself on the battlefield for a few occasions (primarily in the Balkans), Musa mostly elected to stay within the confines of Topkapı Palace, expending his energies on putting the Ottoman state back in order and outmaneuvering its geopolitical enemies in the most cautious and calculated way possible. What this meant was a dual policy of major military buildup and accommodations for rebellious subjects.

    There were a great number of non-Turkish populations under Ottoman rule, most of whom were ready to begin agitating for greater autonomy whenever the sultan showed any sign of weakness or inattention. The stability of the Ottoman state thus rested on the prolonged cooperation of millions of Turks, Slavs, Armenians, Arabs, Greeks, Jews, and others - virtually none of whom had very much in common - and the sultanate’s tribulations during the early 16th century consequently made such cooperation more necessary than ever. If the Ottomans were to continue to claim the inheritance of Rome, they had to put into practice the cosmopolitan policies that came with such imperialism. Musa I was the first Ottoman sultan to act consciously of this, reflected in his compromise with a league of rebellious Serbian bans in 1522, offering them essentially their own military governorate along the Danube frontier. Under Musa, the Janissaries - the sultanate’s fearsome crack troops trained and quartered in quasi-monastic conditions - were raised in number from 7,000 to roughly 10,000. As increasing the number of Janissaries required extracting a greater number of young boys from the Balkan Christians under Ottoman dominion through the practice of devşirme, Musa offered a counterbalance in the form of greater privileges for his Christian vassals. By 1525, Serbs had become an integral part of Ottoman designs on Hungary, and wherever the Turks chipped away at the Magyars, the Serbs prospered. Similarly important was Musa’s decision to open up the now depopulated regions of eastern Anatolia to the Armenians for settlement in 1525, gaining an important ally against the Persians (Ismail I undertook several notorious persecutions of the Armenians living within Persian borders) and initiating a profound demographic change that would lead to issues of its own centuries later.
    Not all of these concessions were merely intended to control the fallout of the precarious early 1520s. Of all the parts of the Ottoman Empire that supplied its increasingly formidable war machine, the most useful were the Balkans. Besides providing soldiery through devşirme, the Balkans were a plentiful source of iron and timber, which were fed ceaselessly and in great quantities into the foundries and armories of Konstantiniyye. Musa had finished the expansion of the Imperial Arsenal on the waterfront of Konstantiniyye first planned by his father - a massive project that cost an estimated 200,000 ducats - and thus it was essential that he maintain peace in his Balkan possessions in order to keep up the flow of their much-needed raw materials.

    - Hajlított térdre -

    While Musa was busy pulling his sultanate out of a serious crisis, something similar was underway in Hungary, particularly in the aftermath of the reign of Vladislaus II. Known later on as “Dobzse László” - “Very Well Vladislaus” - for his consistent approval of the decisions made by his Royal Council and by the Diet of Hungary (convened quite frequently during his reign), Vladislaus II had to make an enormous number of concessions in order to be elected king in 1490 by a Hungarian nobility deeply disgruntled with the expansion of centralized authority under his predecessor, Matthias Corvinus. Apart from weakening the overall power of the crown, these concessions also meant that Vladislaus II could no longer finance a standing army, and the feared Black Legion established by Matthias Corvinus had to be dissolved. The Ottomans were emboldened as a consequence, and began making more frequent raids across the Danube, even succeeding in shattering an army of Croatian barons at the Battle of Krbava Field in 1493, carving off pieces of the old kingdom of Croatia to add to the Sanjak of Bosnia. The unchecked power and privilege of the Hungarian nobility combined with their inaction against the Turks predictably led to a massive peasants’ revolt - some 40,000 strong at its height - led by a Székely named György Dózsa. Although Dózsa originally assembled this army in 1514 on the orders of Tamás Bakócz, the Archbishop of Esztergom, to crusade against the Ottomans, he found himself leading it in opposition to the landed gentry as he began to take his peasant soldiers’ grievances to heart. Moving across the Great Hungarian Plain Dózsa’s army took to burning hundreds of castles and manor houses, while brutally murdering landholders without discrimination. When the revolt was finally suppressed by an army led by the nobles John Zápolya and István Báthory, an example was made of Dózsa, who was put through a horrifying ordeal which involved sitting on a smouldering iron throne and having his flesh rent and force-fed to his peasant followers. Thousands of peasants were killed, and many more were tortured. The revolt had been decisively crushed, but at the cost of Hungary’s political unity. This disunity would be further exacerbated once Protestantism entered the mix in the 1520s, and the divergence of interests between the different cultures, classes, and confessions put the Hungarian kingdom at great risk of foreign subversion, especially from the Ottomans.

    Vladislaus’ declining authority was one of the factors that drove him to offer the House of Hapsburg the thrones of Hungary and Bohemia in a bid for assistance. As the noble houses of Hungary desired a monarch who would be both easier to control and more focused on Hungarian interests, they found this arrangement distasteful and ordered another Diet in order to put the succession to vote. At Hapsburg insistence, Vladislaus pocketed this petition, and when he died in 1518 the dissenters had to choose between submission or armed rebellion. A significant number would take up arms alongside like minded magnates in the kingdom of Bohemia, forming the League of Olomouc, but they would find themselves defeated in a matter of months by a large army of German and Italian mercenaries, which had been assembled in the Archduchy of Austria weeks prior to the election of Charles in anticipation of just such a rebellion. Still reeling from this quick and severe assertion of authority, the anti-Hapsburg camp slowly began to gravitate around John Zápolya as a potential pretender to the throne. Zápolya, voivode of Transylvania and scion of one of Hungary’s most powerful royal families, was also the son of a Palatine (the highest ranking official in the kingdom), Stephen Zápolya, as well as nephew of the Duke of Cieszyn and brother in law to King Sigismund I of Poland. Zápolya had greatly improved his standing amongst the Hungarian nobility during the reign of Vladislaus II, and was the leading candidate for the throne in opposition to Charles von Hapsburg in 1518 - something he embraced wholeheartedly. In March of 1525, following years of planning, John Zápolya and a number of Hungarian nobles felt Charles was sufficiently distracted by the Fourth italian War and raised the flag of rebellion at Gyulafehérvár, where they declared their own, separate Diet of Hungary and issued a proclamation declaring Charles von Hapsburg to be an illegitimate monarch chosen in blatant disregard for the ancient customs and privileges of the Hungarian nobility, further citing his repression of the League of Olomouc in 1518 and of the Protestant Horali from 1521 to 1523 as proof of his tyranny.

    HungaryRevolt.png

    Hungary, c. 1526
    (Cream: Hapsburgs, Red: Ottoman Turks, Light red: Zápolya’s rebellion, Light grey: unaligned nobles)

    Associating with Zápolya’s rebellion carried several implications that many found objectionable , however. For one, Transylvania, which constituted Zápolya’s power base, was very much a culturally and religiously divided place - split between Vlachs, Ruthenians, Székelys, and Saxons, further divided by comparable representation of the Orthodox, Catholic, and Protestant churches. Many of Zápolya’s supporters seemed to hold only their support for Zápolya in common, and many compromises had to be made to the differing languages and confessions to maintain a semblance of order. Ultimately, much of the Hungarian nobility remained on the sidelines, tacitly supporting Charles but still holding their breath on Zápolya, wary of risking further alienation of the already highly dissatisfied Hungarian Catholic peasantry by siding with the anti-Hapsburgs. This risk of alienation worsened once Hungary’s neighbors to the south became involved.

    Sensing an opportunity to make a protectorate out of Hungary (or at least destabilize it), Musa I rode to Vidin in May of 1526, where he extended an invitation to John Zápolya to speak about the possibilities for cooperation against the Hapsburgs. Zápolya accepted, and, while he flatly refused the offer of assistance in the form of Turkish troops, his decision to parley with the Ottoman sultan on friendly terms was quite scandalous. Charles, returning in June, was quick to frame his opponent’s actions as unfavourably as possible, even asserting that Zápolya had become a crypto-Muslim in exchange for the Turks procuring Hungary for him. Zápolya found it near impossible to sell himself as anti-Ottoman once a 40,000 man Turkish army (of which 15,000 were Serbs and Vlachs) was reported to be moving up the Danube a mere two and a half months after the meeting at Vidin - something which seemed to contradict his claim of rejecting the sultan’s aid.

    Zapolya&Musa.jpg

    John Zápolya meets the Sultan at Vidin

    The objective of this army was clear. Belgrade and its location on the confluence of the rivers Danube and Sava had represented the forward position of Christian Europe against the Ottomans ever since John Hunyadi successfully defended it in 1456. Now, for the first time in almost 70 years a Turkish army had come to bear on the city. Belgrade’s defenses had been expanded and renovated during the decades of intermittent warfare, but they now had to content with a truly impressive array of ordnance smelted in Konstantiniyye by Italian master forgers and manned by teams of seasoned artillery specialists. Charles sent the Croatian baron Nikola Jurišić, one of his most committed loyalists, to garrison Újvidék and prevent any Ottoman attempts to cross the river, and he ordered Nicholas, the count of Salm and Charles' senior commander, to defend the city to the last man. Belgrade commanded a bottleneck position between the Pannonian Basin and the Lower Balkans, and if it were lost, Hungary would surely follow suit. Knowing that the siege of Belgrade would leave Charles with few troops to spare, John Zápolya had to strike fast and hard before Charles turned east to confront John Zápolya head on, pulling together 4,000 troops from Buda and Pozsony, as well as his family holdings in Austria.

    Both sides knew that a decisive victory had to be won as quickly as possible. With each day that passed without resolution, Charles was certain that it became more and more likely for Zápolya to rally greater portions of the country around him and for the Turks to overcome Belgrade’s defenders, just as Zápolya was fearful of Charles gradually accumulating improved numbers and financial resources from his family’s expansive demesne. Several pitched battles and skirmishes occurred over the months, with each bearing strategically indecisive results. Charles wrote to Nicholas of Salm every month with increasing graveness, reminding him that Belgrade must endure until justice had been rendered in the Kingdom of Hungary and John Zápolya had been relieved of his head. By May of 1527, Charles was prepared to force a conclusion, and personally marched from Győr at the head of 15,000 troops (the most his father, the Emperor Philip, could offer at the time) to relieve Debrecen, which had been put to siege by Zápolya and his force of 18,000.

    Zápolya knew that Charles had not yet led an army by himself and attempted to bait his less experienced opponent onto unfavorable terrain by withdrawing towards Várad. Unbeknownst to Zápolya, Charles’ conflict with such a large bloc of the Hungarian nobility had made him the populist option, with thousands of hajduks and armed plowmen flocking to him as he progressed down the Körös River, swelling his numbers to 23,000. Nonetheless, Zápolya still possessed superior numbers of cavalrymen when the two armies met at Várad on the 29th of May, and, after a series of impressive charges, the Hapsburgs’ right flank and most of their center had been broken by noon. The day seemed to have been decided in Zápolya’s favor, but a decent chunk of the Hapsburg pikemen had held out, with a contingent of 800 Tyroleans holding the new center and offering particularly spirited resistance. As this Tyrolean regiment was concealed by a hillock, Zápolya and his retinue were unaware that the Hapsburg line had not been entirely decimated and advanced too far down the field, leaving themselves briefly, but dangerously exposed.

    Unluckily, a torrential rain the night before had turned the lower portions of the battlefield - in which Zápolya now trudged - into a mire. Disaster struck when a certain Tordai Adorján, a hussar captain in the Hapsburg lines, spotted Zápolya’s banner while maneuvering southwards in retreat. Aware of the soggy conditions on the field, he ordered his men to strip the armor from their horses and from themselves so as not to be weighed down, and to re-form a charge. Inspecting to see if he needed to re-shoe his horse, Zápolya had dismounted before Tordai’s cavalry came into sight, and a well-placed shot from a wheellock nicked Zápolya’s horse along the mane while he was trying to re-mount, sending it galloping away and leaving Zápolya face down in the muck. The entire battle shifted in an instant. Other parties of Hapsburg horsemen that had been routed southwards realized what was happening and rushed to follow Tordai, creating a momentum that pierced Zápolya’s army in its now unprotected left flank. A devastating proportion of Zápolya’s most important noble supporters had been clumped together here, and were now helpless to avoid death or capture. When word had spread that Zápolya was at risk of capture, panic followed, and much of his vanguard was slaughtered as it attempted to pull back and reorganize on the other side of the hillock. Most of Zápolya’s army was dispersed at a stroke, and so many dissident nobles had been captured that their collective ransom was rumored to have financed a prodigious share of the bribes that got Charles elected Holy Roman Emperor 4 years later.

    BattleOfVaradFinal2.png

    The Battle of Várad
    (Red: Zápolya loyalists, Gold: Hapsburg loyalists)

    Zápolya would be carried back to Debrecen in chains, where he was sentenced to death on the grounds of treason. As Zápolya was one of the men who had captured and executed the unfortunate György Dózsa fifteen years earlier, Charles appeased the crowd by having a glowing-hot iron circlet placed on his head before having him decapitated. Charles had Zápolya’s head sent to those assembled at the Diet at Gyulafehérvár, accompanied by a letter tersely asking if they had any other pretenders to send him. What remained of the Diet following the battle of Várad dissolved within a month.

    - Yeryüzünde Allah'ın Gölgesi -

    Nicholas of Salm was able to fulfill his (now uncontested) king's wishes, and Belgrade was kept out of Ottoman hands while John Zápolya was still alive. However, the security of the Hungarian throne seems to have relaxed the defenders' resolve, which had already been flagging from 9 months of siege warfare and from a bout of dysentery that now afflicted those both within and without the city. A crossing of the Danube had been forced by the Ottoman commander (and future vizier) Malkoç Bey, who had been brought in to replace Gazi Husrev-beg, the sanjak-bey of Bosnia who had succumbed to a fever 5 months into the siege. Able to fully surround the city, Malkoç Bey put his diligent engineers to work tunneling under the walls, and a breach was made after almost two weeks of digging. The heroic defence of Belgrade had deprived Musa of his chance to link up with Zápolya and thrown Hungary into complete chaos, but he had gotten what he wanted in removing the pesky staging point of so many raids into Ottoman Serbia and Bosnia, and deeper Ottoman incursions into the Pannonian Basin would now be much easier.

    Charles von Hapsburg drew up what soldiery he could once the fall of Belgrade became imminent, and ordered the evacuation of the towns in its vicinity as far north as Temesvár. Yet, salvation would arrive quite fortuitously in August of 1527, with news of a large Mamluk invasion force heading north from Damascus. While the Turks did not abandon their conquest, their attempts to expand past the Danube or Sava - with a foreboding Ottoman victory at Nagybecskerek - proved abortive, and Musa would decide in late October to withdraw most of his forces from Belgrade, leaving behind a garrison of 12,000. This respite would be brief, however. The death of the Mamluk sultan in battle allowed Musa to once again shift his attention westward. The Ottoman garrison at Belgrade would swell to 60,000, and Musa personally accompanied it when it put Újvidék to siege in mid 1529. Another stroke of luck found the Hapsburgs later that year however, with the Ottomans forced to simultaneously contend with a now hostile Spain and Persia.

    The conflict in Hungary would continue sporadically after 1529, and some tentative preparations were made for a major campaign in 1532. However, Charles von Hapsburg had just been declared Emperor, and was at the height of his (pre-Schwarzkrieg) prestige and authority - owing partly to his successful pacification of Hungary. Aware of Musa's plans, Charles assembled a multinational force of perhaps more than 100,000 at Passau in mid-1532, which successfully dissuaded Musa from campaigning in Hungary for several years. Although the vast majority of this quasi-crusader army that gathered at Passau would predictably disband, a significant portion of it would be retained by Charles for the purpose of relieving Spanish Italy in 1533, which was at the time subject to a large, privately funded invasion led by a number of Turkish corsairs.

    But the Ottoman tide could only be kept at a low ebb for so long. The 16th century had thus far been deeply scarring for the realm of Hungary in ways both readily obvious and incredibly subtle. With its populace reduced by war and other hardships, and growing deeper religious and cultural fault lines, Hungary was no longer the same kingdom that had repeatedly beat back the Turks in the 15th century. Conversely, the Ottoman Empire was every year building up the steam it had lost in the 1510s, and was utilizing its more ingenious institutions while minimizing or sometimes fully doing away with the more detrimental ones.

    The advantages the Ottomans held against a foe like Hungary were primarily administrative. Unlike its rivals in Europe, the Ottoman state did not rely on mercenaries or peasant levies for the bulk of its manpower. Instead, the Ottoman army relied on “timariots” - that is, the holder of a “timar,” which was a fief granted in return for military service. This arrangement pushed thousands of men into the Ottoman military in the hope of acquiring a timar of their own, and, much like the Byzantine theme system which preceded it, it also ensured that the Sultan’s troops would be tied to the land they were protecting. What was more, it united civic and military administration, effectively creating a distinct military class that numbered in the tens of thousands, spread across the ever-expanding empire like a finely-meshed net, under which the local populaces were kept subservient. A landed fighting class was also something well-understood by the pre-existing hierarchies in the territories conquered Ottomans in Europe, and the promise of material compensation in its most valuable form - land - in return for loyalty on the battlefield meant that non-Turkish and Christian nobles were very easily co-opted. This simple and efficient system afforded the Ottomans a consistently large amount of human capital to draw on, and - more importantly - it had no counterpart in the rest of Europe.

    Had Charles von Hapsburg somehow employed a similar system, he might not have broken the bank with every campaigning season, scraping together some thousands of troops while the Ottoman sultan could field twice as many with an alarming speed and efficiency. The well-oiled, military-oriented Ottoman apparatus would make its full weight felt when it returned to Hungary in mid-1535, this time determined to fully subdue the Magyars with an army of 70,000 under Malkoç Bey headed for the crossing at Belgrade, and another 25,000 under the Croatian-born Murat-beg Tardić moving through the Bosnian hill country towards the Croatian heartland.

    SiegeOfTemesvar2.jpg

    The Siege of Újvidék

    The fissures in Hungarian society worked a disadvantage very early: Jovan Nenad, a Serb commander in service to Hungary, would defect to the Ottoman camp under the conditions that he would be given a Serbian banate over the Transdanubian region of Temesköz as the "Despot of Srem." Nenad ordered his men to open the gates to the Hapsburg fortifications opposite Belgrade at Pancsova and Barcsa, which had successfully held back the Ottoman advance for two months, and the Turkish army was at the gates of Újvidék, Temesvár, and Resicabánya by early 1536. Charles - having spent the months painstakingly mustering 40,000 troops in Lower Austria - was dithering in Vienna, unsure of whether this invasion or the war over the Savoyard succession was more pressing. The fall of Klis fortress, believed to be geographically impregnable, in late 1536 (due to rumored Venetian assistance) was enough to convince Charles to head south to Zagreb, while commissioning another army 25,000 strong to be raised in Hungary under Bálint Török, the titular ban of Belgrade, and the baron István Dobó.

    Charles and his war council may have felt confident in the fortifications that had been erected in the towns near the Ottoman frontier since 1529, but had not yet seen them tested against this generation of Ottoman firepower and siege machinery. Resicabánya fell in less from a month with no other means employed the ottomans than bombardment by cannon, and Lugos - put to siege immediately after - was in Ottoman hands by late 1536. Even Temesvár, which was much better defended, fell all the same before the end of the year. The fall of Temesvár and the lurid stories that followed its violent sack greatly dismayed the rest of the kingdom. Dismay turned to despair when Bálint Török and István Dobó finally arrived with their army, and were routed in April of 1537 near Szabadka in an attempt to prevent Szeged from falling into Ottoman hands. Szeged was evacuated in advance of the Ottoman arrival, and Malkoç Bey now found the Great Hungarian plain open to him.

    After Klis, Murat-beg Tardić took Jajce with relative ease, defeating a small army of Croatian horsemen and crossing the rivers Pliva and Vrbas, and took Banja Luka shortly after. However, Tardić had grown impatient with a lack of orders from Malkoç Bey by mid-1537, and, after drawing up another 10,000 auxiliaries from Bosnia, he took Bihac and put Sisak to siege in an attempt to attack Charles at Zagreb from two sides in a pincer movement. This maneuver ended up stretching Tardić's supply lines to their breaking point, something which Charles exploited when he withdrew his whole force from Zagreb and forced Tardić's numerically inferior army to give battle at Taborište, ending in a decisive Ottoman defeat. Charles broke off from his army in Croatia and moved towards Buda, where he could more effectively manage the disaster unfolding to the south.

    The first check to Malkoç Bey's success would be a critical one. Unless he could maintain momentum, he might find himself recalled to Konstantiniyye for a dismissal or worse, and thus decided to make a bee-line for Buda in mid-1538 in the hope that he could overwhelm it before the campaigning season could come to an end. This left Malkoç Bey's army in uncharacteristically poor order as it straggled along past Kecskemét, where István Dobó and a hidden camp of some 4,000 horsemen could hardly believe their eyes. The surprise would force Malkoç Bey to turn back to Szeged, but, finding its defenses sabotaged in his absence, he again had to cross the Tisza to a more defensible position, losing many of his men in the rushing waters.

    BattleOfKecskemet.jpg

    The Battle of Kecskemét

    The Bosnian front was still capable of rallying and the army under Malkoç Bey could have pushed further inland had he been given more time, but the fact of the matter was that the Hungarian campaign had ground to a halt and had become a drain on Ottoman resources long before the defeats at Taborište or Kecskemét. Apart from human losses caused by desertion and casualties on the battlefield or from disease, much of the Ottoman baggage train had also been swept away after the fall of Szeged in an attempt to ferry it across the river Tisza, which had become dangerously swollen by Spring rains. The war would continue until 1541, with pitched battles seen at Óbecse and Temerin in 1539 and 1540, respectively. Both would be Ottoman victories, but Musa had given up on acquiring Hungary for the time being in the face of mounting expenses and the deprivation of valuable Turkish lives, and a ceasefire would come into effect in 1541. The Ottomans would not return to Hungary in force for another 17 years.

    - Doğu Roma -

    The ceaseless harassment from the Mamluk-Safavid-Hapsburg triad had made large-scale expansion in any direction exceedingly difficult, and the current Ottoman strategy of measured attacks in all three directions became more and more untenable. For most of the 1520s and 1530s, the Mamluks and Persians worked in seesawing motion with the Hapsburgs, with one side striking at the Ottomans while the other was side was bearing the brunt of Ottoman aggression - only pausing to recuperate once Ottoman energies were consumed by another succession crisis. The emergence of the Safavids and the staunch Hapsburg defense of Hungary had made Musa and his countrymen feel increasingly boxed in, and with enemies on all sides there was always an exposed flank.

    The most easily solvable flank lie with the Mamluks. By far the weakest of the three powers impeding Ottoman expansion, the Mamluks had the added appeal of possessing Jerusalem and the two holy cities of Mecca and Medina. Musa had long resolved to fulfill his father’s ambition in absorbing the Levant and Egypt, but he had not felt secure enough to do so until 1541 with the declaration of a favorable ceasefire in Hungary and with the arrival of Alqas Mirza - brother of the Safavid Shah Tahmasp - in Konstantiniyye. Musa was well aware of Safavid intentions to seize Syria, and was anxious to do so first, meaning the opportunity to fling a claimant to the Safavid throne into Persia was simply too good to pass up.

    After decades of planning, Musa, accompanied by Alqas Mirza, finally presented himself physically at the head of an army nearly 80,000 strong, which was assembled near Adana and began the march into Mamluk territory in late February of 1542. Even with knowledge of the impending Ottoman invasion gained as early as 1540, the Mamluk sultan Sayf-ad-Din al-Ashrafi was only able to scrape together 30,000 troops with which he departed the city of Hama in late March. This was a remarkable pace by Mamluk standards, but as Sayf-ad-Din had learned his lesson from Qansuh II, his father. When he decided in 1526 to invade Ottoman Cilicia (which they had severed from the Mamluks in 1522), Qansuh had proceeded up from Cairo in a leisurely manner typical of his predecessors, causing him to not reach Damascus until 1527, completely miss an opportunity to secure the Cilician Gates against a scrambling Turkish army, and end up getting himself killed in an unlikely victory for the Ottomans at Ceyhan in 1528. Sayf-ad-Din was only 15 at the time, and the entire sultanate nearly collapsed. Once he had come into his own as a ruler and had captured and executed the traitorous governor of Aleppo, Kha'ir Bey, who had secretly defected to the Ottomans and left Qansuh II’s flank exposed at Ceyhan, Sayf-ad-Din made numerous efforts to bring the Mamluk regime up to speed with its vigorous neighbors. Nevertheless, the sheer dead weight of the powerful yet staid Mamluk aristocracy meant that the reform programs of Sayf-ad-Din intended to stave off an Ottoman takeover simply delayed the inevitable.

    Mamluk.png

    A Mamluk training

    In too much of a hurry to contemplate his surroundings, the Mamluk sultan and his army proceeded straight for the last reported Ottoman encampment at Nurdağı. By letting the Mamluk army advance along the Aswad river, Musa was able to lure them into unfavorable terrain. While the Mamluk military had embraced firearms in the late 1520s after a string of embarrassing defeats by the better-armed Safavids, they were still outgunned by the Turks, who used the high ground of the river valley to pour bullets on their exposed adversaries. Sayf-ad-Din and the Mamluk nobility maintained as orderly of a retreat as they could under the circumstances, and surrendered the field. Aware that the entrenched position of his army at Hassa would likely prevent a full pursuit of Sayf-ad-Din’s army, Musa had already sent his son Selim ahead with about 5,000 of his spahi (the Ottoman fief-holding cavalry corps) broken off from the main force weeks in advance to move along the coast by Iskenderun and then to move east to intercept Sayf-ad-Din before he could reach Antioch. The Mamluk sultan would be caught at unawares near the village of Aktaş 4 days later, some 35 kilometers north of Antioch, and would be unable to maintain discipline and prevent a full rout. In the confusion following the battle at Aktaş, the opportunity to capture Sayf-ad-Din clearly presented itself.

    However, Musa’s reluctance to campaign in person and his consequent tendency to delegate command to others was now offering complications. In the opening stages of the campaign, Musa had chosen his two sons, Mehmet and Selim, to lead the invasion, unaware of the depths of the lifelong rivalry that simmered between them. The competition between the two şehzades was heightened by the chance to prove themselves on the battlefield, and, as the elder brother, Mehmet was the heir apparent and would not tolerate the thought of Selim overshadowing him, especially with knowledge of the bloody succession war that put his father on the throne.

    But the battlefield was simply not an environment in which Mehmet was able to maintain preeminence over his brother. Mehmet was much like his father: cautious, calculated, and sometimes paranoid. Mehmet certainly had admirable qualities as a leader, but the admiration he inspired paled in comparison to his brother, Selim. To the men he commanded and his other supporters, Selim was the “Drawn Sword of Islam,” a shrewd, zealous, and temperate man who treated his troops with respect and was keen on uniting the Muslim world by whatever means necessary. Yet Selim was not a perfect prince by any means, and Mehmet would be able to exploit the concerns many had with his behavior. To his detractors, Selim was a volatile, unreasonable fanatic who had no interest in dealing with Europeans in any terms other than their total surrender. The latter was an opinion held most prominently in the Venetian Great Council, which feared what would become of the Republic’s possessions in the Eastern Mediterranean if the Ottoman throne fell to someone like Selim. The young, hotheaded şehzade revealed himself to be a troublesome loose cannon fairly early. The concern with Selim peaked in 1543, when, after taking the port city of Tripoli following a siege, Selim put the entire Christian expatriate population - including the Venetian Quarter - to the sword, claiming that they had assisted the Mamluks in defending the city. The Venetians had spent centuries learning to bite their tongues in the face of indignities in order to maintain their steady and advantageous flow of trade with the East, but this was simply too much. When it became apparent that the Great Council would not be pursuing any vengeful action against the Turks for this massacre, massive riots erupted along the Grand Canal and did not subside for weeks. In order to appease his Venetian acquaintances, Musa assured them that those responsible for the massacre would be punished, which essentially amounted to a slap on the wrist for Selim and the beheading of a handful of Selim’s disposable subordinates.

    VenetiansDamascus.png

    Venetian merchants in the Mamluk Sultanate

    Mehmet was more than likely jealous of his younger brother: he wanted to be the holy warrior with numerous victories and episodes of derring-do to his name. Jealousy was not a becoming trait for a sultan-to-be, and a heated dispute between the two brothers would greatly prolong the war with the Mamluks. Sayf-ad-Din was helpless to prevent the capture of Aleppo and Antioch, the latter of which would become Musa’s wartime residence and center of operations, while direct, field command of the Ottoman armies was left to Mehmet and Selim. Mehmet refused to provide Selim with the numbers or armament necessary to push the advantage after Aktaş and possibly end the war in a single stroke, and Sayf-ad-Din was safe to withdraw all the way to Homs in order to avoid capture. Despite its poor showing at Hassa and Aktaş, Mamluk heavy cavalry was still something to be feared, and an unexpected rout of the Turkish vanguard at al-Maʿarra reminded Musa to be cautious of its strength in open terrain.

    Unfortunately for the Mamluks, while Venetian commercial interests were greatest in the Levant and Egypt, the Venetian Republic was in an arrangement with the Ottomans that they could not shake. As a consequence, they preferred that the Ottoman conquest proceed as quickly and smoothly as possible. Thanks to the assistance of the Venetian fleet, Turkish artillery was unloaded at the port of Tartus as Selim moved south towards Homs, causing Sayf-ad-Din withdrew with his retinue and the remains of his northern army to Damascus, which was much more defensible.

    While the Persians had invaded Syria twice in 1527 and 1532, the Safavid and Mamluk leadership was well aware of the growing threat posed by the Ottomans, and decided to put aside their feud long enough to confront the Turkish menace together. The Safavid Shah Tahmasp had a glut of manpower to work with due to the Ottoman war of expulsion against the Qizilbash of Eastern Anatolia, and offered to boost the Mamluk war effort by opening up a new eastern front. After a couple weeks gauging the situation, Musa I decided that the Mamluk front was the least of his concerns at the moment and the bulk of the invasion force should be redirected to force the Safavids out of the war. Mehmet was sent northeast with 55,000 to confront the Safavid army, while Selim would continue south into Syria with 20,000 of his own.

    After taking Aleppo, the Ottoman army soon became harassed by persistent parties of Qizilbash in Persian employ who were ranging westward from Ar-Raqqah. Tahmasp himself soon arrived in the region, departing from Mardin with 45,000 troops and headed for Urfa, where Mehmet intercepted him. Not anticipating so many Ottoman troops to be diverted from Syria, the battle of Urfa was a defeat for Tahmasp, but he left Mehmet’s army significantly bloodied. Mehmet, who had not one, but two camels shot out from under him during the battle, was shaken and humiliated.

    Sayf-ad-Din was wise to rely on the defenses of Damascus. Even after Selim's army spent weeks fighting in order to make it close enough to the city walls to initiate an actual siege, his supply lines were incredibly strained by both the climate and the persistence of Bedouin raiders. Just when it seemed that the indomitable Ottoman war machine was finally grinding itself down and that a small concession would be all that was needed to persuade Musa to accept peace, Sayf-ad-Din was informed by one of his court eunuchs who had just returned from Cairo that the sultan’s eldest son, Janbalat, was conspiring to seize power in a palace coup, following which he would surrender the Mamluk domain to the Turks in exchange for the right to govern Egypt. A less paranoid ruler might have tried to reason with his son or simply accepted defeat, but Sayf-ad-Din was hardened by a lifetime of intrigue and succession disputes and would not allow Janbalat the benefit of the doubt. Within a week’s time, the heir apparent to the Mamluk Sultanate was murdered, stabbed hundreds of times and left in the bloodied waters of his personal bathhouse.

    Needless to say, Janbalat’s murder during the height of the Ottoman invasion did not exactly inspire much confidence in Sayf-ad-Din. The sultan had already been leaving a trail of bodies in his witch hunt for Turkish spies, and in doing so had effectively kept defections low, but now he was running out of men who were willing to earn his trust. Unsurprisingly, Sayf-ad-Din would wind up dead himself in December of 1544, only two weeks later, something which Janbirdi al-Ghazali, the governor of Damascus, would publicly blame on an undetected infection before handing over the city to its besiegers. Sayf-ad-Din would be succeeded by his younger son, Taimur, who was a mere 16 years old.

    Sayf-ad-Din’s eunuch half brother Nasir, who had mustered a relief army several months earlier, would be intercepted by Selim and his army near Irbid in April of 1545. Irbid would prove to be Selim’s finest display on the battlefield (and the apogee of his life), using the nimble Turkish light cavalry - known as akinji - to weave through the encumbered Mamluk heavy cavalry, killing, capturing, and dispersing them amidst the veritable dust storm they kicked up. All of Palestine would thus be tacked on to the Ottoman state in a single battle, and news of the Turkish entry into Jerusalem was met with equal parts mourning and dread in Christian Europe, with Pope Ignatius remarking that “the Turks are truly a race of devils among us … soon shall be the days in which the battle for the Sepulchre of Christ must be decided.” The Schwarzkrieg had presented Musa with a tempting opportunity to strike again at Hungary, and it grew more tempting when the trajectory of that war seemed to point to a defeat at the time for the Hapsburgs - so much so that the Mamluk campaign was put on halt in June of 1546, with an armistice signed after the battle of Rahat, where the young sultan Taimur himself was captured and carted off as a permanent hostage to Konstantiniyye.

    The battle of Irbid seems to have had a profound effect on Selim, who had always found fighting his coreligionists distasteful. After entering Jerusalem and making his night prayers at the Mosque of Omar, Selim declared before those who had accompanied him that he would never again raise his his hand against a fellow Muslim until his father invaded Italy and wrested Rome from the infidel. Despite having his crisis of conscience seemingly resolved, Selim's behavior became more erratic and his appearance more slovenly. Meanwhile, things had turned around for Mehmet during his campaign against the Persians. Tahmasp had been pushed all the way back to Van by 1547, and although he was able to repulse the besieging Turks, the Ottomans' eastern border was left much more secure than it had been. Mehmet acquired a greater confidence from his He had acquired a sense of physical courage, even though it had cost him the use of his left hand from an sharpshooter's bullet and the vision in his left eye from the hilt of a Persian scimitar. The wounding of Mehmet's eye, which would grow almost completely opaque with age, would add to his renown.

    SehzadeMehmet.jpg

    Mehmet "Tek Gözlü"

    The issue of Selim and his agitation against his father was made all the more concerning for Mehmet given the fierce loyalty of Selim's men. This whole issue was brought to the fore once their father Musa fell ill in late 1546, possibly from malaria. Mehmet gradually took on more of Musa's duties in the latter's weakened state, essentially becoming his regent and angering Selim, who now seemed all but prepared to declare a new Levantine sultanate in opposition to Mehmet. However, as the months dragged on and Musa's health fluctuated at random, it would be Selim that would end up the first to die, and under very suspicious circumstances. In spite of these circumstances, the physician present claimed that Selim was taken by an aggressive fever, and Mehmet implicitly added his support to the rumor that his brother was a closet alcoholic, and his death was a direct result of his morbid drunkenness.

    When a band of Mamluks murdered the Ottoman envoy installed in Cairo as Taimur's representative, forming their own oligarchic government, Mehmet would take up Selim's reigns and would personally march into Egypt in early 1548, putting the fortress of Bilbeis on the Nile Delta to siege and seeing the Mamluk loyalist army crushed at nearby Nishwah. Yet this tremendous Ottoman victory was not quite a complete one. Since the sack of Baghdad in 1258, the Abbasid Caliphs had resided in Cairo as figurehead rulers used to legitimize the Mamluk sultans. The Abbasid Caliph Al-Mutawakkil III had died in 1543, and had been succeeded by his son Al-Musta'in II. The Caliph’s capture was of utmost importance for Ottoman legitimacy and would set the Ottoman Empire on a course to earn either the subservience or cooperation of the entire Sunni world. It was the sacred ambition of Ismail I’s twilight years for the Persian Shiites - not the Turkish or Mamluk Sunnis and their barbarian, slave-born overlords - to take possession of Mecca and Medina, and possibly al-Quds as well. For what little of his life remained, Ismail I had striven ardently to be declared the custodian of the holy cities, and it was such an ambition that would be passed down (albeit slightly diluted in its urgency) to his successors and would form one basis for the necessity of an alliance with the monarchs of Spain - who were similarly eager not to see the Ottomans declare themselves the new Caliphs.

    If there were to be any one episode which best reflected changing Spanish priorities in light of the new alliance with the Persians, it would be the fate of the Caliph Al-Musta'in II following the battle of Nishwah and fall of Bilbeis. Under the cover of night on April 9th of 1548, with Mehmet mere leagues from Cairo, Al-Musta'in II was picked up by a team of Portuguese in a rowboat at as-Suways, and was brought to a small convoy of 1 carrack and 3 dhows which ferried him and the relics of Muhammad - his sword and mantle - to the port of Jeddah. At Jeddah, Al-Musta'in II was secured by a group of Maluk loyalists who brought him to the Sharif of Hejaz, Al-Hassan II bin Barakat, who had been given a hefty bribe pooled by the Safavids and the Estado da Índia to protect the Caliph and keep him out of Ottoman hands. Ironically enough, the Portuguese captain tasked with leading this mission was none other than Gonçalo de Albuquerque, the grandson of the same Afonso de Albuquerque who had sacked Jeddah decades before and who had striven so mightily to wipe out global Islam.

    Although the Mamluk Burji dynasty was not extinguished and the symbolic authority of the Caliphate remained out of reach, the Ottomans had still succeeded in more than doubling their empire, gaining millions of taxable, conscript-able subjects as well as access to some of the richest trade routes in the world. With all of the lands of the Mamluk Sultanate absent the Hejaz de facto incorporated into the Ottoman regime by early 1548, the Ottoman borders would be brought to almost exactly those of the old Eastern Roman Empire. The imperial pretensions of the Ottoman Sultanate began to be taken much more seriously by both the Christians of the West - who now found their ambassadors subjected to a much more elaborate and humbling etiquette before the Sultan - and the Sunni Muslim world - which began to look to the Sultan as more than just another secular ruler amongst secular rulers. Musa would mostly recover from his illness, left in a reduced mental and physical state until he perished in early 1550. The şehzade Mehmet would succeed him unopposed as Mehmet III, the One-Eyed Sultan of Sultans, Khan of Khans, Kayser-i-Rûm, Padishah of the East, and Shadow of Allah on the Earth.

    EasternMed1548.png

    Eastern Mediterranean, c. 1550
     
    Last edited:
    30. Avalon
  • ~ Avalon ~
    The British Isles
    c. 1510-1560

    Avalon.jpg


    "Yet some men say in many parts of England that King Arthur is not dead, but had by the will of our Lord Jesu into another place;
    And men say that he shall come again, and he shall win the holy cross."

    - Le Morte d’Arthur

    Much like Juan Pelayo in Spain, Charles V in the Holy Roman Empire, and Charles IX in France, Arthur Tudor was part of a generation of European rulers that came to the throne during a time of great reorganization, consolidation, and optimism. England’s reputation in Europe had been greatly bruised during the 15th century, with all but one of its once vast continental possessions lost to the French, and with its domestic stability and dynastic legitimacy badly shaken by more than three decades of internal bloodshed during the War of the Roses. Things had rapidly turned around, however, under the guidance of the new ruling Tudor dynasty, which was determined in pushing England into the 16th century and out of the Medieval era. Henry VII, the first Tudor monarch, spent his reign centralizing royal authority, forcibly disbanding the private armies of the great noble houses, and also reasserting England’s position on the world stage, crafting useful alliances through marriage and necessity with the houses of Hapsburg and Avís-Trastámara. Henry VII likewise ran the kingdom’s budget with great frugality, and was notorious for putting the wealthiest members of the English nobility through a gauntlet of fines. By the conclusion of Henry VII’s nearly 30-year rule, England was prepared fiscally and administratively to become a force to be reckoned with.

    There was an almost mythic element to the House of Tudor as well. Unlike their Plantagenet predecessors, who had originated in France, the Tudors were pure Britons. The house of Tudor’s Welsh roots only served to strengthen their ties to the Kingdom of England, tying them to an ancient bloodline that preceded the Normans, Saxons, and Romans, and heightening the aura of Arthurian greatness imbued in Henry VII’s eldest son and heir, who had been given the name of that legendary king. Across England there could be felt a hope and excitement for things to come as they were steered in this new direction: one gradually less concerned with the goings-on of Continental Europe, and that rather looked towards an English - and to a certain extent British - future.

    There were, however, insecurities that plagued Arthur’s reign and hindered the kingdom of England from tapping its full potential while under his rule and even the rule of his successors. Like every European prince Arthur was prepared from birth to be king, but his education was intense even by royal standards. Arthur would consequently mature into a profoundly learned monarch, but this was only accomplished through an environment of acute anxiety. Arthur’s accession to the throne was guarded by a household that had lived through all the tribulations of a succession crisis, and Arthur was therefore prohibited from activities such as jousting or hunting as well as from what was felt to be excessive carousing with his friends, all of which may have stunted the Tudor heir’s social skills and left him helpless to avoid coming across as perpetually standoffish.

    Arthur&Catherine.jpg

    Arthur and Catherine

    After marrying Catherine of Aragon (Catalina de Trastámara), the youngest child of the Catholic Monarchs, he took up residence with her at Ludlow Castle in the West Midlands, where the couple remained to govern Wales until 1512 with few interruptions. Beyond his immediate family, Catherine was probably Arthur’s only close companion throughout his life, and - being also incredibly strong-willed (having come from a dynasty fairly accustomed to female monarchs) - she exercised a substantial influence on his policies as king. Whenever Arthur was absent from England, he authorized Catherine to act as regent, something which she did admirably on many occasions through acts such as pardoning rioters and initiating a program of poverty relief, earning her the affection of many of her English subjects. However, Arthur’s strict faithfulness deference to Catherine caused a deal of apprehension and sometimes resentment for the king’s subordinates. For one, attaining a healthy male heir as quickly as possible was of utmost importance given the fresh memory of the War of the Roses, and this was a task with which Arthur and Catherine had some difficulty. The couple had an awkward first few years of marriage and there were murmurs of Arthur being unable to perform. When their first child, a son named Henry, was born in 1505, he was healthy enough until he suddenly took ill after his fifth birthday and died unexpectedly. After a daughter named Elizabeth was born in 1507 and survived past infancy, Catherine finally conceived another son, also named Henry, in 1511 who only lived a few hours after birth. This unpromising trend put an enormous strain on Arthur and Catherine’s marriage, which would not be relieved until the birth of a son in 1513, this time named Edward after Arthur's father. Edward would survive his father, but the pain of child mortality still plagued the royal couple, losing two of their next four daughters at young ages: one stillborn and the other dying at the age of two.

    - The Dowry of Mary -

    While Catherine’s role in Arthur’s succession caused tension at court, her religious inclinations were another issue. The Tudors were certainly devout Catholics like their continental contemporaries, but their devotion still did not compare to the heady faith of the Trastámaras. As a true renaissance prince, the “New Learning” of Renaissance humanism was Arthur’s bread and butter, and the Tudor court under Arthur was very much invested in it. Arthur was known to have regularly entertained thinkers who had studied under the tutelage of such renowned Renaissance humanists as Desiderius Erasmus and Jacques Lefèvre d'Étaples, both of whose works Arthur kept in his personal library. This was troubling from Catherine’s perspective. Not only did the humanist approach of the scholars studied and hosted by Arthur grate with the Thomistic scholasticism that prevailed in Castile, but their concern with reforming the Church from the inside seemed like it was being quickly replaced by a desire to break with the Church entirely. The Trastámaras were no strangers to aggressive Church reform, but only on a structural and disciplinary level, not in regards to the fundamental dogmas of Catholicism.

    Catherine was not misled in her suspicion of these humanists importing Protestantism, whether intentionally or not. Proto-Protestant thought first filtered into the British Isles through the Low Countries and Northern France, where most English and Scottish scholars traveled to study. The circle of humanists sponsored by Arthur grew to include not only the Englishmen Thomas Bilney, Robert Barnes, and Myles Coverdale - all known for agitating against the authority of the Pope - but also foreigners who had formerly been gathered by the liberal bishop of Meaux, Guillaume Briçonnet, such as François Vatable, Merten de Keyser, and Johannes Murmellius. As the prodigious violence over Protestantism began to unfold in Germany and elsewhere in the 1520s, these individuals came under greater scrutiny. Cardinal Thomas Wolsey, Lord Chancellor of England and Arthur’s closest advisor, had hitherto been a generous supporter of a broad range of humanist thinkers in the hopes of building up an intellectual current that would lead to sweeping Church reforms, but now began to tone down his enthusiasm for such a project - in part at the behest of Queen Catherine. In 1525, Wolsey convinced Arthur to retract his sponsorship of William Tyndale, who had undertaken a translation of the New Testament into vernacular English, and banish him to the continent (where his views quickly grew more Protestant) despite the fact that Tyndale disagreed with Luther and Karlstadt and was in fact opposed to humanist teaching as well, having remarked:

    “They have ordained that no man shall look on the Scripture, until he be noselled in heathen learning eight or nine years and armed with false principles, with which he is clean shut out of the understanding of the Scripture.”​

    As the years passed and the non-conformists in Arthur’s company made greater commotion over issues such as papal primacy, baptism, transubstantiation, and biblical interpretation, their numbers were gradually thinned. Foreigners such as Vatable, Keyser, and Murmellius were exempt from the local jurisdiction and were simply induced to return to their homelands, but native Englishmen such as Bilney, Barnes, and Coverdale were more troublesome. Coverdale solved his own inconvenience in 1532 by crossing over to Guelders in self-imposed exile, and from there to the court of William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg. The only solution available for Robert Barnes and Thomas Bilney - who had become suspected of Protestant sympathies as early as 1526 - was to submit them to a Church Tribunal, and if they refused to recant any heretical beliefs, leave them to the pyre. While Barnes was found guilty of disseminating the works of Martin Luther upon returning to Essex from Germany in 1530, the only suspect activity Bilney had engaged in was to preach against substituting faith for works and against the excessive veneration of the saints and their relics - neither of which constituted heresy. What was more, Bilney had become a good friend of Arthur, and the king was loath to consider removing him.

    But Arthur’s hands were tied. The late 1520s had significantly damaged his standing amongst the Catholics of his realm, with the most harmful development happening during the so-called “Fishmongers’ Revolt” in 1528. In response to the crown’s attempt to cut back on guild privileges in port towns (so as to encourage private investment, preferably from the nobility), a group of fishermen from Wessex began organizing a strike in mid 1527, forbidding the departure of boats from the quays of Portsmouth, Southampton, Fareham, and Havant until they received assurances of their old rights. Small operation fishermen in the south of England had been struggling to maintain their livelihoods in the face of the irregularities brought on by chaotic warfare on the continent, lowered demand from markets that had become primarily Protestant (and thus not observant of the Friday fast), and an inability to compete with the growing Grand Banks fisheries. The strike spread east to the fishing communities of Sussex, Essex, and Kent, but the crown refused to budge, being preoccupied with war in Europe. Piggybacking on a wave of anti-Protestantism, a procession led by the fishermen of Maldon was organized in early 1528, representing many different concerns arising from a maelstrom of all the fears and frustrations of the 16th century English common folk. This procession would march to London in the hopes of eliciting a response from the king and with the added objective of encouraging the eradication of English Protestantism. Things moved along peaceably enough until this procession reached Romford, where it was set upon by a mounted force under the knight Sir John Talbot and was violently dispersed. Accounts are divided on whether or not this reaction was provoked, with Talbot claiming that the roughly 4,000 armed rebels had already ransacked numerous villages on the way to London, while others claimed that the rebels - while armed - were in easy spirits, singing as they ambled along and even carrying a statue of the Blessed Virgin at the fore. Whatever had actually occurred, in the eyes of many it constituted a major scandal for King Arthur, who had authorized deadly force against such a minimal threat that bore such understandable concerns. For several years following the Fishmongers’ Revolt, Arthur attempted to counterbalance this by cracking down on Protestant influences at court.

    MaldonProcession.jpg

    The Maldon Procession

    As rueful as he may have been to do it, Arthur had Thomas Bilney taken from his quarters in Ipswich in chains, arraigned before Cardinal Wolsey at Westminster Abbey, and burned alongside Robert Barnes for heresy in 1532. The grisly execution of Bilney, who was hardly a shade removed from pure, orthodox Catholicism, was a massive blunder. Targeting a Catholic dissenter merely due to his position at court while legitimate heresiarchs were traipsing around the countryside was clearly not the solution to England’s religious problems, nor was it expedient merely to silence the dissenting voices in the English Church, and the Tudor court was aware of this. While Catholicism in England was generally much healthier in the early 16th century than it was in Germany, the bastion of the English Church was not so impervious as that of, say, Castile or Portugal, and a great many grievances against it were becoming painfully apparent once Henry VII died. The English Church was badly in need of reform and both the hardline Catholics and the Protestant objectors in the realm knew it. England, along with the polities of Germany and Scandinavia, had not achieved concessions from the Papacy as extensive as those carved out by the monarchs of Spain and (to a lesser extent) France. Consequently, the Papacy remained a tremendously unpopular institution in these areas of Europe in the 16th century, representing an indifferent, foreign influence that siphoned inordinate amounts of money through tithes and benefices and that used its legal immunity to grant asylum to men of the cloth suspected of crimes sometimes as serious as murder. In England and the rest of Northern Europe, distaste for the Pope was a fairly common sentiment felt in varying degrees across all tiers of society no matter how strong one’s devotion to Catholicism was, and consequently anger towards the Papacy provided Protestantism with a significant portion of its emotional drive early on.

    Likewise, the monasteries - once the lifeblood of Christian devotion in the West - had slipped into a state of apathy during the Renaissance, becoming secluded, self-sufficient communes that contributing little to Western Europe’s spiritual or intellectual development while occupying an enormous share of its workable land (1/3rd of English land being owned by the Church). Drastic reforms were needed to ensure the monastic system fulfilled its original function and that the land it owned wasn’t going to waste. These reforms required some measures that many Church officials found intrusive, however, and, unlike the Catholic Monarchs in Spain, the Tudors and their predecessors had no crusading Reconquista through which they could have been gifted leverage against the Church. It was estimated by Cardinal Wolsey, one of the leading voices of English Church reform, that the land held by the monasteries could be redistributed to as many as 100,000 freehold farms. While this number was almost certainly an embellishment, it is not very far off, and England’s growing population would surely benefit from so much land put under the vigorous attention of small-hold farmers.

    By the 1530s, however, Wolsey’s attempts to reform the English and Irish Churches had amounted to practically nothing, with a formidable opposition led by the Archbishop of Canterbury, William Warham. Admittedly, there was little that could be done so long as Rome had not begun its own process of reform, but there was something that could be said for the intransigence of the old Church order in England during Arthur’s reign, which more than likely influenced his sometimes nebulous relationship with Rome, his continued allegiance to which may be attributed principally to his wife. Arthur would ease off publicly burning Protestants and crypto-Protestants after the death of Thomas Bilney, and returned to a more conciliatory approach to extinguishing heresy in his realm shortly after, but inter-confessional battle lines were already being drawn in ways that were beyond the house of Tudor’s control.

    Meyeran and Lutheran Protestantism had made some minor inroads amongst the English by the 1540s - with “Saxon Rite” (Lutheran), “Winteran” (Vinteran/Nordic), and “Franconian” (Meyeran) churches found from Kent to Northumberland (although mostly concentrated in Essex) - but their particular congregations more or less remained foreign introductions and mainline English Protestants usually preferred to whittle off the elements relevant to them and go about discerning their own strain of Protestant doctrine. Radical Protestantism, on the other hand, had been actively seeding its teachings in the British Isles since the early 1520s, primarily through Karlstadt and his followers, at first from Norway and eventually from the Frisian coast. These “Brethren of the Word” were mostly popular in East Anglia (although their numbers were spreading in Essex and Lincolnshire), meeting secretly in barns in the countryside whenever they could and removing themselves from the company of their Catholic countrymen. There had been sporadic persecutions of the Brethren churches whenever they were discovered, but there were no consistent countermeasures to their activities until they were pushed into open rebellion.

    Richard Nykke, the elderly and conservative bishop of Norwich, had been vested with the duties of Thomas Howard, the Duke of Norfolk, while the latter was away in the Netherlands fighting the French, and he began to enforce Catholic observance with the ducal authority that had been left at his disposal (with Thomas Howard’s approval, of course). Bishop Nykke underestimated the number of Protestants in Norfolk, however, and when absence from mass began to be punished by local magistrates, the Brethren drove them out. The unrest eventually spread to Norwich by late 1527, where Bishop Nykke attempted to address the crowd at the height of its frenzy. Whether the bishop attempted to calm the crowd or merely wanted to harangue them is unknown, as no record exists of his speech. Nonetheless we can surmise that the bishop must have said the wrong thing, as the crowd forced its way past him before he had finished his oration and ransacked Norwich Cathedral. When a few ruffians took hold of the bishop himself, he was protected by a Catholic mob that had assembled in response, and narrowly escaped capture or worse. Luckily for Bishop Nykke, the war with France concluded a few months later and Duke Howard returned to England alongside the king’s brother Henry, the Duke of York, to mop up the remnants of both the East Anglian and Fishmongers’ Revolts.

    NorwichCathedralDespenserRetable.jpg

    The Despenser Retable,
    one of the few pieces of religious art in Norwich Cathedral that survived the East Anglian Revolt

    Leadership in the campaign of suppression was granted to Howard and Henry of York. Those that were specifically identified at Norwich as being in the Protestant camp were declared outlaws, and any who assisted or sheltered them were warned that they would be guilty by association. What was supposed to be the hanging of a few miscreants quickly turned into a drawn-out war of attrition across the marshes and moorlands of Norfolk and Suffolk. As the largest English rebellion of the time, the East Anglian Revolt would be a seminal event in English history, removing the bonds of national brotherhood as an obstacle to the elevation of Catholic-Protestant animosity to the point of warfare. The rebellion would not be stamped out until 1532, and then only partially, segueing into several separate, smaller revolts - the most significant being that of Rowland Taylor, the rector of a small parish in Suffolk who had, along with most of his flock, made the transition to Radical Protestantism and initiated another rebellion stretching into Essex in 1550. Rather than solve East Anglia’s religious confusion, the Catholic handling of the revolt only strengthened the Brethren and was detrimental to the standing of the Tudor family, particularly via the character of Henry of York. Arthur’s younger brother was in marked contrast to the king. Robust and rowdy, Henry cut a jovial, if boisterous figure amidst the English elite, and tended to be well-liked by those that did not make the mistake of firing his notoriously short temper. Henry was also a committed Catholic, and made large donations to the monastic institutions of Yorkshire and pushed for improved religious education. However, Henry’s bon vivant tendencies made him something of a liability in the grander scheme of the Crown’s fight against Protestantism. To England’s embattled Protestant community, Henry was a perfect propaganda item, fitting the archetype of the greedy, adulterous, corpulent Papist prince gorging himself on Protestant blood - especially given his involvement in the bloodletting in East Anglia. Alongside Cardinal Wolsey - known for his casual displays of opulence and rumored illegitimate children - the two were an ideal representation of the purported rottenness of the Church-State apparatus which the Radical Protestants despised so heartily.

    Radical Protestantism evoked little interest from the quasi-Protestant intellectual elite, however, who considered it too extreme and simplistic when compared to the more moderate reformist sentiment of the likes of Erasmus. The Brethren remained a working class (primarily burgher) phenomenon as a consequence, and only Mainline Protestant thought found its way into the upper echelons of the clergy and nobility. Nevertheless, Mainline Protestantism struggled to find its voice in England, and some argue that its perhaps never did. When it did emerge in recognizable form, it did not spring up in the regions continually exposed to the ideals of Meyer and Luther, but rather in the rural counties of western and central England. Beginning in the late 1530s and under the auspices of Hugh Latimer, the bishop of Worcester, a new and distinctly English for of Protestantism began to grow in a region stretching from Wiltshire in the south, to the north through Gloucestershire and Herefordshire, and to the east through Worcestershire, Warwickshire, and Leicestershire. Much like the areas to the east that had fostered the growth of Brethren churches, these counties were hotbeds of Lollardy in the 15th century - the reform movement of John Wycliffe, opposing the veneration of saints, denying transubstantiation, denouncing the wealth of the Church, and calling for a readily-available English translation of the Bible. Old Lollardy and later Protestantism were so similar in many of their beliefs and aims, in fact, that, in 1522, Cuthbert Tunstall, the Bishop of London, even referred to Luther and Karlstadt as the “foster children” of Wycliffe.

    Prior to the crackdown in the late 1520s, Cambridge - being a university town and in great proximity to high concentrations of Brethren churches - was a breeding ground for reform theology. Latimer had been made university chaplain of Cambridge in 1522, and, in its open atmosphere, he was exposed to the creeds of continental Protestantism in all their various shades. Taking what he had come to believe at Cambridge and imbuing it with the spectre of Lollardy, Latimer began preaching the doctrine of his idealized “Commoner’s Church” by the mid 1530s, eventually winning over Edward Foxe, the bishop of Hereford. When two of Latimer’s Gloucestershire followers, Simon Fish and James Bainham, were burned at the stake in 1536 for the publication of their ”Supplycacion for the Beggars,” a pamphlet attacking the excess of the clergy, the Commoner’s Church began to solidify in opposition to Catholicism, taking on iconoclasm as one of its defining facets. By the time the followers of Latimer became numerous enough to pose issues to the crown, however, King Arthur had been succeeded by his son Edward, who knew how to suppress Protestant sects with a bit more of a measured hand. The Commoner’s Church would never be given enough elbow room to organize a rebellion, consequently, but their agitation would continue to be a problem for English stability for many future generations.

    - Caledonia Invicta -

    The Tudors’ difficulty in keeping amicable terms amidst the emergent religious divide manifested itself on an international level as well. Arthur’s youngest daughter, Margaret (born 1523), had been pledged to the second son of (then prince) Christian III of Denmark, Eric (born 1524), almost as soon as the latter had been born, so when Christian III (as king) officially severed the Danish Church from Rome in 1532, the English court was unsure how to react. Christian III’s excommunication by Pope Paul III was slow in its finalization, only reaching Denmark in 1534, and the excommunication of all the bishops sworn to the new Vinteran Church only arrived in 1535. As a papal interdict had not been not issued, only the individuals specified by the Pope were considered to be no longer in communion with Rome, and the betrothal between Margaret and Eric was left untouched. Margaret’s parents were perturbed by the implications of these events, but Christian III insisted that his quarrel with the Papacy was primarily concerned with temporal authority rather than with a theological disputation. As the majority of the monarchies of Europe failed to embrace the wave of Protestantism, Denmark had found itself relatively isolated and Christian III thus saw it necessary to maintain cordial relations with at least some of his Catholic neighbors. Arthur was likewise intent on testing the waters with an alternative alliance system in the North Sea (at the time extending the olive branch to the Scots as well), feeling stifled by the overbearing Hapsburgs and finding recurring warfare against the French on their behalf increasingly tiresome. Hoping also to break into the trade routes of the Baltic, Arthur made the unconventional choice of a Polish princess, Hedwig Jagiellon, for his son Prince Edward, with the two marrying in 1529. Christian III meanwhile ensured the lords of the Danish realm that Eric would be removed from the succession should he decide to embrace Catholicism.

    With neither side voicing their objections, the wedding proceeded in 1539. When it became apparent that Christian III had no intention of reconciling with the Pope, however, Catherine began the request for an annulment following Arthur’s death in 1540. The separation probably would have been speedily accomplished had it not been for the fact that Margaret conceived a child almost right away, and in 1541 delivered a healthy son. Catherine’s nerves were momentarily calmed when it seemed certain that prince Eric would choose Catholicism and establish himself in England, but the sudden death of his elder brother, the Danish heir Frederick, in early 1542, prompted Eric to sail for Denmark and convene with his father, staking his claim for the throne and publicly embracing Vinteran Protestantism before the Council of the Realm. The approval of the annulment arrived in England almost concurrently.

    To surrender Margaret and her child to Eric would be a massive embarrassment - the giving away of a royal princess to a heretical prince - while the alternative - divorcing Margaret from Eric - now meant permanently splitting a family in two, either sundering the sacred bond between mother and child or holding a foreign monarch’s heir hostage. Christian III continued to make overtures of friendship towards the Tudors, with pointed jabs directed at the Papacy in a thinly veiled bid to convince the English monarchy to take its Church in the Danish direction, but he now had to contend with a different king. Arthur had been succeeded by his only son Edward - now Edward VI - who was not only the son of a Trastámara, but was also mentally the product of a legion of Spanish and Italian tutors. Edward VI was a Catholic prince firmly entrenched in Counter-Protestantism. Edward VI stood by his pious mother’s last wishes and proclaimed the annulment of his sister, moving her and her child, Frederick, to Windsor Castle. As Prince Eric was poised to inherit the throne of Denmark, it was intolerable that his only legitimate son should be withheld from him, and the two kingdoms entered into a state of war immediately. English Protestants mocked these attempts as a subversion of marriage and the nuclear family. As William Tyndale, writing from the County of Oldenburg in 1542, remarked: “Honour thy father and thy mother also, saith the Lord - unless one be the young prince Frederick, then only the latter.”

    Edmund&Hedwig.png

    King Edward VI Tudor and Queen-Consort Hedwig Jagiellon

    This dispute became much more complicated with the renewal of hostilities between France and the Holy Roman Empire that same year. During the reign of Henry VII, it had been implicitly decided that the first step in restoring England’s prestige in the European sphere would be to batter the French and carve out continental possessions at their expense. Henry VII’s policy towards France had become more complicated towards the end of his reign- seeing the French as a natural rival but also periodically defusing tensions with them as a means of keeping England out from under the Hapsburg thumb. Arthur’s marriage to Catherine of Aragon and his sister Mary’s marriage to Ferdinand von Hapsburg removed this nuance, and hostility towards France once again became the status quo for English foreign policy. While Henry VII had intervened against the French early on in the Third Italian War of 1508-1516, besieging and taking the city of Thérouanne in 1509 and handing it to the Hapsburgs in 1510, this was done primarily out of concern for the safety of English Calais. Arthur, on the other hand, formally announced England’s participation in the war in 1513, declaring that peace would only be considered with France once all parties had agreed to discuss terms. Besides a naval raid on Caen and a small English army making it as far as Abbeville, not much action of great consequence occurred between France and England before peace was declared in 1516.

    Edward VI had doubled down on the old Hapsburg-Spanish alliance - marrying his eldest daughter, Elizabeth, to Gabriel of Spain, and his second daughter, Mary, to Charles V’s third son, Charles Ladislaus - and was thus hard-pressed to enter the war once the Spanish entered in 1545. Under kings Arthur and Edward, England found itself at war with France three times, each time to honor the alliance with the house of Hapsburg: first from 1514 to 1516, again from 1524 to 1528, and finally on and off from 1546 to 1562. Thanks to the “Auld Alliance” that existed between France and Scotland, this meant that Northern England and the Scottish Lowlands were engulfed in warfare for nearly the entire first half of the 16th century, bringing enough death and uncertainty on both sides to seriously affect their trajectory as nation-states.

    The first war with Scotland in 1514 was a moderately successful affair. After the Scots under their king, James IV, put Berwick to siege, they were defeated handily by an English force under the baron William Eure at Lowick to the south, leading to the relief of the city. Shortly after, an English fleet pillaged Dunbar and blockaded Edinburgh and the inner Firth of Forth in late 1514. However, the French front had proved to be far too demanding and the English were forced to withdraw in late 1515, satisfying themselves with a modest indemnity from James IV.

    The fighting in the Anglo-Scottish borderlands proceeded without any respect to neutrality, with brutal raiding campaigns undertaken by bands of “border reivers” on both sides. The violence along the border was actually more intense during the long truces between Scotland and England from 1516 to 1524 and from 1528 to 1542 than it was during the periods of open warfare (with most able-bodied men in the region being mustered for pitched battles and sieges). It was apparent that there were confidence issues afflicting the English monarchy when its troops returned to Scotland in 1524 - at least in comparison to the Scottish monarchy - and this faltering confidence seems to have trickled down into its military leadership.

    James IV had reinforced his realm along the River Tweed, and this time struck at English Cumbria, putting Carlisle to siege. The English army that had assembled at Durham and was headed for Berwick under George Talbot, the Earl of Shrewsbury, and Henry of York had to switch course westward over the Pennine Hills, and although it was successful in driving off James IV’s army at Brampton and again at Langholm, it had become badly disorganized and needed to re-assemble at Newcastle. The first cracks in the English army began to show when it overwhelmed the Scots garrison at Coldstream and crossed the Tweed, where its losses - while not devastating by any means - were exorbitant considering the numbers they were up against.

    Hoping to take Edinburgh, the English crossed paths with a Scottish army led by James IV - who was still working his way west after his defeat at the battle of Langholm - at Houndslow in mid 1527. George Talbot attempted to draw his army into formation, but the bulk of his cavalry had been persuaded by the young knight Sir Walter Dorsey to circle around the outlying hills and bear down on the Scots flank, hoping to take James IV captive. Talbot cursed the leaders of this unapproved maneuver, injudiciously exclaiming the he hoped they would defect to the Scottish so that he might meet them on the battlefield and slay them himself. The English heavy cavalry found the terrain less than ideal and their encirclement took much longer than expected. By the time the English lances came down on the Scottish lines, the English infantry had been broken and were fleeing the field.

    BattleOfHoundslow.png

    The Battle of Houndslow

    The arrival of the English cavalry did in fact take James IV by surprise, but his flank was no longer exposed. In the confusion, James IV would be thrown from his horse and would lose an ear to one of the bolder English knights, but he was helped up by James Douglas, the Earl of Morton, who picked up the king’s banner to ensure the Scottish troops that James was still alive. A massive number of nobles were taken captive at Houndslow, an unexpected crushing defeat for the English, and the Scottish army was able to treat itself to the spoils of the abandoned English baggage train during the rout. Talbot, returning to Coldstream with the remains of his army, would be informed as soon as he was inside the town’s palisade that many of the ships carrying the artillery that was floated down the River Tyne from Newcastle and was intended for the siege of Edinburgh had run aground during a storm at Eyemouth, and the remnant had been bested by a Scottish fleet off the coast at Dunglass. James IV and his army appeared outside the town within a few days’ time, declaring to Talbot that he would refrain from wiping out what remained of the English and declare a ceasefire if Talbot agreed to withdraw back across the Tweed. Despite his broken leg and missing ear, James IV made a good showing and the English accepted his terms. James IV would die from his wounds after suffering another two weeks. King Arthur dismissed Talbot from his command for accepting terms that he had not approved, but later ratified them when the treaty was signed in 1528.

    In 1542, certain that the English would have their hands full with the French and Danish, King James V of Scotland - having succeeded his father James IV in 1527 - ordered an invasion of Northumberland. The de facto cooperation between Denmark and Scotland bore results quickly. After James V had secured Berwick, he arrived at Bamburgh at the same time that a Danish naval squadron just so happened to anchor itself off the nearby Farne Islands. The Danes were able to inform the Scottish king of a great number of English ships amassed in the Humber estuary, who then ordered the construction of coastal batteries at North Berwick and Kirkcaldy. After ranging as far south as Alnwick, James V turned north to catch up with an English army undery Henry Clifford, the Earl of Cumberland, which he caught at Norham and beat back. Clifford returned to the Scottish front alongside Henry FitzAlan, the Earl of Arundel, this time headed for Dumfries, with the ultimate goal being Glasgow.

    Things turned south for the English war effort in early 1544, when 22 English carracks - a huge portion of the English navy - were narrowly defeated by a Danish fleet near the Frisian island of Borkum. Danish flotillas began to haunt the eastern coast of England with greater frequency after Borkum, laying waste to the towns of Grimsby, Scarborough, and Hartlepool. The disturbance of English shipping and fishing took its toll, and the crown was unable to foot the bill for the ships and ordnance required to carry on with its plans to ravage the Firth of Clyde and put Glasgow to siege. Supply lines to Solway Firth and the besieging army at Dumfries similarly became harder to maintain, and the uncovering of a mutiny plot left the English army in disarray. When James V arrived at Lockerbie, Clifford and FitzAlan organized an ill-advised attack which ended in a total rout by the Scottish.

    A respite for the English came in November, when James V succumbed to typhus while planning another siege of Carlisle. Since James V had no legitimate sons to his name, his younger brother Alexander would succeed him as Alexander IV of Scotland. Alexander did not possess his father or brother’s martial aptitude, and was slow to push the Scottish advantage after his brother’s death, although this was partly due to increasingly violent feuds between his realm’s polarized Catholic and Protestant clans. The Royal Stewarts had been active in opposing the spread of Protestantism wherever they found it, and the persecution of Scottish Protestants had reached its height under James V. Wed to a particularly devout French princess, James V had turned Edinburgh into a raging furnace into which were fed innumerable Protestant reformers throughout the 1530s and 1540s such as George Buchanan and John Knox - both admirers of Guillaume Farel and Andreas Karlstadt. James V also suppressed the Seamen’s Kirk, a large Karlstadter congregation comprised mostly of sailors and their families that had its nucleus in Edinburgh and was involved in anti-Spanish privateering. Nonetheless, James IV and his sons never found Scottish foreign affairs secure enough to root heresy out at the level of the nobility, which continued to shelter a great number of Protestant thinkers.

    No matter their recent victories, the Scots had been significantly battered by James V’s energetic protection of the border, as well as by a English counterattack under Earl FitzAlan, which pushed as far Moffat and succeeded in sacking Dumfries. Alexander could not raise a new army until 1546, following the official entry of England into the 20 Years War - and even then he encountered onerous resistance from both the peasantry and nobility. Leading his army personally, Alexander confronted the English at Kelso and repulsed them in a pyrrhic victory. A disparity in quality had emerged between the militaries of the two realms in the years since 1528, and it now gradually revealed itself beginning in the mid 1540s. Much of King Arthur’s twilight years had been spent saving every last penny and building up the crown’s credit, all for the sake of paying for an across-the-board improvement of England’s war-making abilities. The English troops who bled themselves at Houndslow and Lockerbie were an outdated remnant, in the process of being replaced by thousands of men-at-arms who were being extensively drilled by Castilian tercio captains and armed to the teeth with halberds and firearms forged by Dutch weaponsmiths. An army of such soldiery gathered and marched north from Lincolnshire under Edward VI in mid 1547.

    Put to siege at Berwick, Alexander burrowed in and prayed for the men he requested from clan Douglas to arrive soon, but there would be no assistance forthcoming: at the battle of Caddonfoot in early 1548, an English army under Henry Clifford, trapped and shattered Alexander’s reinforcements under Archibald Douglas, the Earl of Angus, as they were attempting to cross the river Tweed from Ettrick. Panicking at the thought of a full encirclement, Alexander withdrew his army from Berwick and headed for Edinburgh, staving off the tailing English with a rearguard action at Duns. Edward VI took his time plundering the Scottish Lowlands before wintering at Berwick, returning to the field ahead of 15,000 men and prepared to take Edinburgh. Against all odds, Alexander pulled together 17,000 of his own, and sallied forth to meet Edward VI near Dalkeith Castle. The battle of Dalkeith would be another pyrrhic victory for the Scots, but the death of King Alexander himself in the fray - killed instantly by a head wound from being dehorsed - was more stinging than the bloodiest of defeats.

    BattleOfDalkeith.jpg

    Alexander IV's body is retrieved after the Battle of Dalkeith

    The two sons of James IV certainly had no difficulty in siring sons. However, they seemed to be completely incapable of siring sons with their legally recognized wives. The problem with declaring one of the Stewart bastards king was that it could not be done without offending the powerful Campbell clan, who had provided Alexander IV with his lawful wife, or the French king Charles IX, who had married his eldest daughter to James V. With the death of Alexander IV, the Stewart line of James IV was extinguished, leaving James Hamilton, the Earl of Arran, as the next in line to the throne. However, even before Hamilton made public his acceptance of this succession, he was immediately denounced by a number of Scottish lords on the grounds that his parents’ marriage had been illegitimate. Such a contention was fairly flimsy, but it was the only legal recourse available to prevent his accession. What was really the issue with Hamilton taking the throne was that he was a Protestant. Since the early 1530s, Hamilton had been the host of a certain George Wishart, who had studied under the Sorbonne-educated Scotsman John Major and had adopted a theology heavily influenced by the writings of the preeminent French Protestant reformer Guillaume Farel. A large pro-Catholic camp emerged around the Lennox Stewarts - John and Matthew, the 3rd and 4th Earls of Lennox - and Cardinal David Beaton, who was the Archbishop of St Andrews and the leading Catholic cleric in Scotland by virtue of his cardinalate. Despite John and Matthew belonging to the royal house of Stewart, Hamilton still possessed a superior claim to the throne.

    GeorgeWishart.jpg

    George Wishart, martyr of Scottish Protestantism

    Aided by clan Douglas (who had also largely converted to Protestantism), Hamilton brought together a few thousand men in the Firth of Clyde before he was confronted by Matthew Stewart at Paisley in mid 1550. Hamilton was hugely outnumbered, and his defeat left him a prisoner on the isle of Arran, which Matthew Stewart ravaged before returning to Dumbarton in his family’s holdings to hang the captured George Wishart, drum up support for his father’s bid for the throne, and organize a campaign to push Edward VI out of the Lowlands. But Earl Hamilton found himself a surprising benefactor.

    Christian III’s attempts to maintain a friendship with the English Tudors in spite of the looming crisis over their daughter reflects just how desperately the Danish needed allies. Although relations with the Swedes had warmed over their shared religion - with Gustav Vasa even providing the Danes assistance in putting down a popular rebellion in Scania, a region contested by Sweden - any hope of fully allying them was scarce, especially given how they had just wrested their independence from the Danish monarchy in the 1520s and preferred to remain aloof. Beyond Pomerania-Prussia, Denmark had thus far failed to accumulate friends and had even made a greater number of enemies: the Poles, Saxons, and Brandenburgers had all been antagonized by the decision to support Pomerania-Prussia and abandon the old German marriage alliances, and the Holy Roman Emperor had likewise been angered by Christian III’s decision to sign a compact with a number of Protestant princes at Cuxhaven in 1552.

    Earl Hamilton therefore represented an exceptional opportunity for Denmark. While the differences between his quasi-Farelard beliefs and the more traditional Vinteran creed of the Danish state were a potential hurdle, the need for solidarity amongst the few Protestants adrift in the sea of European Catholicism was pressing enough for such differences to be easily overlooked. Hamilton’s eldest son, also named James, would be wed to Christian III’s eldest daughter, Anne, and her dowry would arrive in the form of 9,000 Danish troops and 20 carracks, disembarked at St Andrews. The unexpected arrival of thousands of heavily armed and hostile Danes sent Cardinal Beaton running from St Andrews, grouping up with John Stewart at Glasgow. Allowed safe passage by the Protestant clans of Cunningham and Campbell, Hamilton was able to relocate himself to Fife, where he met the Danish army at Cupar. When news of Hamilton’s escape and the arrival of the Danish army spread, Scottish Protestants traveled great distances to march under the Earl of Arran’s banner.

    Meanwhile, John Stewart had died unexpectedly while marshalling troops in Dumbarton, leaving his son Matthew with the earldom and an even weaker claim to the throne than he had. In March of 1552, the Scottish lords opposite Hamilton mustered 12,000 men and crossed at Stirling, marching 10 miles east to meet the Earl of Arran and his supporters and Danish auxiliaries - numbering 15,000 at Clackmannan. Old feuds amongst the Scottish nobles in the Catholic camp gave their army a fractious composition, which was easily exploited by Hamilton to bring himself a resounding victory. Matthew Stewart was forced to flee across English lines, where Edward VI welcomed him. Having himself crowned at Scone by a Danish bishop and using the English occupation of Edinburgh as leverage, Hamilton, now James VI of Scotland, reached an agreement with Cardinal Beaton in a meeting at the manor of Callendar House, outside of Falkirk. This agreement - the Callendar House Accord - promised equal protection for both Catholics and Protestants and non-interference in that customary jurisdiction of the Scottish Catholic hierarchy.

    - "Into the Vale of Avilion" -

    With the French besieging Calais and with Scotland decimated, Edward VI withdrew from the Lowlands on his own. Edinburgh had been sacked in the chaos following the battle of Dalkeith, and the old Edinburgh Castle was completely levelled. Yet despite the ravages of war and the shaky interconfessional truce patched together at Callendar House, Scotland began a new era of growth under house Hamilton. Edward VI would return to intervene in the Scottish succession, but the place of James VI and his descendants on the throne would prove to be unshakeable. Aided by their Danish allies - who surrendered their rights to the Grand Banks to Scottish fishermen in a goodwill gesture, angering many of their Norwegian subjects - and with new port facilities eventually constructed at Greenock, Leith, and Dundee, the Scottish were poised to strike out into the North Atlantic and beyond.

    JamesHamilton.jpg

    King James VI Hamilton of Scotland

    Likewise, against the unprecedented challenges and growing pains of the first half of the 16th century, prosperity began to return to England. The faithfulness of the Tudors to their Hapsburg allies would not go unrewarded, and they were gifted with a sizeable belt added to the Pale of Calais in 1562 by the Treaty of Soissons, which brought numerous wealthy towns with it. While this region had been thoroughly devastated by plague and warfare, capital returned very quickly and England now had an even greater plug into the bustling commerce and intricate financial institutions of the Low Countries. The expanded Pale - or the “English Netherlands,” as it came to be referred to by some - became so profitable, in fact, that the customs revenue collected through Calais paid entirely for the 40,000 man English expedition sent to Ireland in 1570.

    England’s 16th century religious anguish would also begin to be remedied. A royally-approved translation of the Bible into English was finally approved in 1548 and was placed under the supervision of the Archbishop of Canterbury, Reginald Pole, rendering one of the largest complaints of the Commoner’s Church obsolete. A synod would be called at Ely in 1554, as well, wherein the developments of the Second Council of Basel were explained, concerns from a plethora of Protestant representatives were given ear, and numerous congregations belonging to the Commoner’s Church were fully or partially reconciled with Rome.

    Of all the contributions the early Tudors made to the kingdom of England, the most beneficial when considering long term effects would be their maritime projects. Arthur was responsible for an unprecedented enlargement of the English navy: from 24 ships in 1513, to 40 in 1526, while Edward VI expanded it to 60 ships by 1548. Additionally, Arthur had the cast of naval cannons switched in 1524 from bronze to iron, which allowed English ships to be much more extensively armed, albeit heavier. The improved ability of the English navy to project English interests began to show early on, with the English crown able to intimidate France into reining in its privateers after threatening a punitive expedition against the port of La Rochelle, a common staging point for the “lobos de mar” during the Silent War of the 1530s. The English navy continued to outperform the French even after Arthur’s death, with a number of significant English victories in the Channel during the 20 Years War such as the battle of Le Conquet in 1548, wherein a French-Breton fleet was defeated by a much smaller English patrol, leaving the port of Brest open for plunder.

    The dynastic union of Portugal and Castile, who were intended to divide the East and West Indies between them, obviously caused many to take issue with the Papal enforcement of their claims. The vastness of the concession given to Portugal and Castile, now combined, led to a mounting number of petitions beseeching the Papacy to reconsider how the New World was to be divided. In the meantime, the Catholic monarchies of Western Europe acted on their complaints by commissioning droves of explorers to chart the coasts that were contentiously claimed by the King of All Spain. English contact with the Americas had begun very shortly after their discovery, with the Venetian navigator John Cabot sponsored by Henry VII to sail west in the late 1490s, leading to the discovery of a landmass roughly parallel with England. The English crown’s interest in overseas exploration waned for a time after Henry VII’s death, but Arthur eventually took great interest in the trans-Atlantic. Italian explorers such as Giovanni Verrazzano and Sebastian Caboto (John Cabot’ son) were pursued by the crown fervently, but they were lost to contracts with the French and Spanish crowns. Given England’s storied friendship with Portugal and the Portuguese discovery of lands adjacent to John Cabot’s own discoveries, England’s participation in the Age of Exploration was revived through contracts with freelance Portuguese navigators such as Fernão de Loronha and João da Cunha (Anglicized as Ferdinand de Loronne/Lorogne and John de Cuny, respectively). Gradually, the advanced technical knowledge the Portuguese possessed in navigation began to rub off on their English proteges, with a School of Navigation founded in Bristol in 1561 and with native English navigators, such as Thomas Wyndham and John Luttrell (active mostly in the South Atlantic), taking the reins from the Portuguese.

    As full re-entry into the continent seemed unlikely for England, and as ancient religious bonds to old Europe were cut for Scotland, the west - with its bountiful cod, unspoiled wilderness, and inestimable supply of furs - seemed more and more enticing. It was as if the once impenetrable mists occluding the Vale of Avalon suddenly pulled back, laying it bare and beckoning for the dispensation of its riches.

    EmbarkationAtDover.jpg

    ____________________________________________________________________________​
     
    Last edited:
    31. Las Reformas Pelagianas - Part I: "Entre dos perros aullantes"
  • ~ Las Reformas Pelagianas ~
    Part I:
    - "Entre dos perros aullantes" -


    Hispania.png

    Hispania

    While reflecting in 1531 on the difficulties which Miguel da Paz had in convincing the Valencian Corts to contribute materially to the war effort against the Turks, Garcilaso de la Vega, a Castilian poet, stated that Castile’s role - and therefore the role of Miguel and his successors - in the Iberian Union was not unlike a man trying to keep two baying hounds leashed while they pulled willfully in every which direction. This was an apt comparison, as the years following Miguel’s accession to the Castilian, Aragonese, and Portuguese thrones in that order were plagued by recurring disagreements and misgivings over the individual directions and idiosyncrasies of the three kingdoms. Although Fernando II of Aragon had taken the reigns of Castile after Queen Isabel’s death and although the newly formed house of Avís-Trastámaras had thus far been primarily influenced by its Portuguese side, Castile was fated by demographics and geography to become the Spanish monarchy’s center of gravity, and preserving the Iberian Union was therefore a matter of reconciling Portuguese and Aragonese interests to a national program decided primarily by Castile.

    Compared to some of his descendants, Miguel da Paz had to deal with relatively little agitation for autonomy during his reign, deciding on most occasions to leave well enough alone when it came to further enmeshing his three crowns. Nonetheless there were still incidents that allowed Miguel to centralize royal authority across national lines, with one such incident being the Revolt of the “Germanies” - guild “brotherhoods” representing the different artisanal industries of the city of Valencia. Beginning in 1520, tensions between the middle-class germanies and the nobility of the kingdom of Valencia began to boil over. As Valencia’s large population of unconverted Muslims - mudéjares - formed the backbone of the cheap labor used by the nobility on their farm estates, they also made for an easy scapegoat for the Christian Valencians when plague struck in 1519. Matters were made worse when Oruç Reis and his Turkish corsairs began the most intense phase of their piracy along the Catalan Coast in 1520, leading the Valencians to take issue with the nobility’s protection of their Muslim tenants and accusing them of belonging to a Mohammedan conspiracy to turn over the city and its environs to the Turks.

    Superstitious suspicion led to massive riots targeting Muslims and other perceived ne'er-do-wells alongside the nobles within the city, forcing most of the nobility as well as the royal administration to flee into the countryside, following which the germanies stepped in to govern the city with a “Council of Thirteen” (comprised of a representative from each germania) under the leadership of the relatively moderate Joan Llorenç. Things continued in this state for a few short weeks before the elderly Llorenç died in late 1520, with the more extreme Vincent Peris taking his place and beginning a campaign of further retribution against the nobility and land redistribution. King Miguel, at the moment preoccupied with taking up the Portuguese throne and planning a massive invasion of North Africa, was beside himself with anger at the disobedience and discord of his Valencian subjects, and set out to attend to the problem personally. When Miguel finally arrived in June of 1521, the royal presence was enough to convince most on both sides to lay down their arms, while the more committed rebels were dispersed violently or captured and executed. This was only a quick solution, however, as Miguel departed the city within two weeks, leaving behind a garrison that would be withdrawn after a year.

    RevoltOfTheGermanias.png

    Revolta de les Germanies

    The conflict initiated in 1520, therefore, had not been meaningfully resolved, and as was to be expected it was reignited later on in 1525 with the re-installment of the unpopular viceroy Diego Hurtado de Mendoza. Another revolt was staged with the germanies again gaining control of the city, but a joint force of royal troops and the Valencian nobility put it down very quickly, this time making sure to inflict lasting punishment. Apart from the far more numerous public executions, crushing fines would also be levelled against Valencia’s germanies, virtually eradicating them as a political or economic force in the kingdom. The nobility’s preeminence and the safety of most of Valencia’s mudéjares had been ensured, but at great cost to both parties. The Valencian nobility saw their lands and homes ravaged, and only avoided complete destitution with assistance from the Crown, to which they now owed complete subservience. Amongst the mudéjares a great number were killed or endured forced baptisms - the religious obligations of the latter being expected of them by the Inquisition in spite of the event’s patent insincerity - and many left their homes in Valencia to settle in North Africa. The only real victor in the Revolt of the Germanies was the Crown, which could now easily twist the arm of any opposition amongst the Valencian nobility to its prerogative and found the whole of the kingdom of Valencia laid open for reorganization. The city of Valencia in particular prospered from this, becoming the focus of many Crown projects and transforming into Spain’s most prominent naval arsenal and Mediterranean center of trade.

    - Tanto monta -

    Beyond Valencia there were few other instances of serious unrest, and no significant instances of resistance to the imposition of the Iberian Union. The constituent kingdoms of the Crown of Aragon and their respective Corts had had time to accept the inevitability of a union with Castile since as early as the marriage of the Catholic Monarchs in 1469, and were mostly content with the arrangement so long as they kept the nigh impenetrable rights and liberties which kept them almost completely sovereign from their monarch. However, there were still some minor throes of patriotic sentiment in Portugal when it became apparent that Miguel would in fact survive his sickly childhood and succeed his ageing father, and would bring with him a living heir of his own as assurance of the continuation of the personal union.

    Manuel I had been largely successful in selling the impending Iberian Union as a diplomatic victory for Portugal, ensuring the members of the Portuguese Cortes that Miguel would be an attentive and benign ruler unbound by his more imperialistic Castilian subjects. Yet an opposition concerned with maintaining both de jure and de facto separateness from their larger neighbor nevertheless began to gather around Jaime, the Duke of Bragança and Guimarães and head of the most powerful noble house in Portugal. The Braganças had already set themselves at odds with the Isabelline Trastámaras during the War of the Castilian Succession - Jaime’s father, Fernando II, having been personally responsible for the safekeeping of the pretender Juana la Beltraneja - and had developed a troublesome relationship with the Portuguese monarchy - the same Fernando II having been executed by Manuel’s predecessor João II for high treason. Jaime was also a perfect symbolic counterweight to the monarchies of Manuel and João II and their attendant pro-Castilian faction at court: not only was Jaime the head of the one great noble family not absorbed or lowered in standing by João II’s ruthless campaign against the Portuguese nobility, he was also a male-line descendant of the late king’s namesake, João I, who was remembered for having repulsed a Castilian invasion intended to seat Juan I, king of Castile, on the Portuguese throne.

    The birth of Manuel’s second son, Fernando, in 1504 eased some of the conspirators’ apprehension, but following the death of Manuel’s wife Isabel of Aragon in 1511, there were vocal petitions made in the Portuguese Cortes for Manuel to marry again - this time to someone outside the Trastámara family. In order to quiet the opposition, Manuel took another wife under court pressure, choosing the yet-unmarried Germaine de Foix in 1514. To many, this choice gave the impression that Manuel was undermining his own son’s inheritance. It also angered Fernando of Aragon, who had desired to marry Germaine himself in order to gain a stronger claim on Iberian Navarra. This exacerbated the growing competition between Manuel and the “Old Catalan,” which had already been heightened by the tug-of-war being waged over guardianship of the adolescent infante Miguel in the absence of Isabel of Castile. By the end of 1514 it seemed as though the kings of Portugal and Aragon were ready to cut all ties, but the hostility subsided for Miguel’s sake, and for the sake of the grand project of uniting all Spain in peace.

    JaimeDeBraganza.jpg

    Jaime I, duque de Bragança

    When the infante Miguel was crowned king of Castile in late 1515, plans for an insurrection against King Manuel began to materialize, with the Duke of Bragança procuring horses in the region of Alentejo and arms in the city of Guimarães and its environs. Manuel, however, was not above safeguarding his rule through whatever means necessary, and was made privy to this plan after bribing one of the members of the Duke of Bragança’s inner circle. Before the rebels could assemble, Manuel had confiscated their horses - citing a planned royal pilgrimage to Coimbra and Santiago - while their arms cache had not so mysteriously burnt to the ground and the Duke of Bragança’s younger brother Dinis, the Count of Lemos, had been poisoned. Most of the conspirators were convinced to put the whole affair behind them through a combination of bribes and threats, and the Duke of Bragança must have gotten the point, as he almost immediately withdrew to his family estate at Vila Viçosa, only leaving on a few short occasions until Miguel’s 1520 reception in Lisbon. Fortunately for Miguel, Germaine de Foix had only borne his father a single child; a daughter named Luísa.

    There was a brief renewal of the Portuguese anti-unionist plot after Miguel was crowned, this time putting forward the candidacy of Miguel’s younger brother Fernando as a means of severing the bond with Castile. Fernando was a lanky, quiet, sensitive youth who, unlike his shorter, louder brother (secretly nicknamed “Miguel da Estridência” by soe of his peers), was not required to split his adolescent years between the three Iberian kingdoms and was raised almost exclusively in Portugal. When Miguel was made aware of the possibility of this rebellion and his brother’s potential place in it by the loyalist elements at court, he hastily bestowed the dignity of viceroy on the 16 year old Fernando and shipped him off to Naples to take up his office, remaining as far away from Portugal as was necessary. As long as the infante Fernando lived he remained the chosen pretender of a number of Portuguese independence movements, something that even Miguel’s heir Juan Pelayo was conscious of, leading him to cement Fernando’s bloodline in Southern Italy with hereditary titles such as those of the Duchy of Calabria and the County of Montescaglioso. After 1520, Miguel had few issues with his Portuguese subjects, keeping the budgets and military hierarchies of Portugal and Castile separate and respecting the further stipulations of the treaties of Alcáçovas and Montehermoso.

    While Miguel had never officially formed a permanent governing or even advisory body that was meant to transcend the divisions of Portugal, Castile, and Aragon, he had twice assembled a special council comprised of financial advisors, lead knights of the Órdenes Militantes, and bureaucrats from all three of his realms to address matters in North Africa and the Mediterranean, and had succeeded in holding a joint meeting of the Portuguese and Castilian Cortes in 1522. Although said meeting was split between Elvas in Portugal and Badajoz in Castile (it was expected for the two cortes not to meet in a kingdom foreign to their own, much less under the same roof), it was still a landmark precedent and proved that cooperation between the kingdoms was not only necessary in some cases, but even beneficial.

    Before Juan Pelayo united the law codes of the kingdoms of Spain, one of the most effective means of tightening the bonds of the Iberian Union lay in population transfers. Movement between Portugal, Castile, and Aragon was fairly free, but permanent settlement was another issue entirely. The inhabitants of the three kingdoms - especially the representatives of the different cortes - still treated one another with distrust, and viewed the percolation of settlers across their borders as a subversion of their legal separateness, which the Spanish monarchy was supposedly bound to uphold by the Treaty of Montehermoso. While migration from kingdom to kingdom was discouraged by law, the Crown was able to circumvent this by authorizing the implantation of varying numbers of people in a neighboring kingdom as an exercise of its royal prerogative.

    Alentejo.png

    Alentejo

    For example, the poorer region of Alentejo in Portugal supplied an inordinate percentage of the Portuguese who had moved to the colonies, and it consequently dealt with frequent labor shortages. On three occasions - one under Miguel da Paz in 1528, and two under Juan Pelayo in 1539 and 1553 - the Crown reached an agreement with the Portuguese Cortes and the senhores of Alentejo to settle hundreds of impoverished, landless families from Northern Castile in the region, with 260 families moved the first time, 410 the second time, and 318 the third time. This was a policy continued by private individuals and town councils, which eventually painted Alentejo a distinctly Castilian shade. Likewise, Juan Pelayo and his successor, Gabriel, also induced a number of their subjects in the Aragonese piedmont of the Pyrenees and the crowded northwest of Portugal to settle along the Sierra Morena in Castile, hoping to suppress banditry and ease transportation across that traditionally desolate region. Such scattered bursts of population exchange were rare concessions by the many institutions guarding the old autonomy of their homelands, but they ultimately served to relax the rigidness of Spain’s internal boundaries.
     
    Last edited:
    32. Las Reformas Pelagianas - Part II: "Gobernar es prestar"
  • ~ Las Reformas Pelagianas ~
    Part II:
    - "Gobernar es prestar" -

    While the Castilian middle class of the early 16th century and its native industries were underdeveloped in comparison to much of Western Europe, this was not representative of the financial expertise that was to be found in the kingdom of Castile. Both the craft of handling money and the theorization of its principles and usage enjoyed a healthy deal of attention from the scholarly and bourgeois circles of not only Castile, but also of Portugal and Aragon. The robustness of Spanish fiscal science is most evident in the ways it was able to overcome both the age-old restrictions left over from the increasingly outdated Medieval economic model as well as the new, mind-boggling problems that were emerging with the advent of globalized trade and easier access to precious metals. Perhaps the most influential early Spanish statesman to attempt a solution to these new problems was Francisco de los Cobos y Molina, the secretary and treasurer of the Crown of Castile from 1526 to 1548.

    While he is more popularly known for his patronage of the arts - sponsoring and even importing artists such as Titian - Cobos also bears the distinction of having been the first Spaniard in a policy-making position to address the foreboding trends in the Spanish economy that were mounting with troubling speed during the 16th century. Owing to his intellect and the status of his uncle, Diego Vela Allide, as treasurer and secretary to Queen Isabel, Cobos had steadily risen through the ranks of the royal bureaucracy, ultimately being tapped by the powerful Cardinal Cisneros himself to receive the position of royal secretary in 1517.

    Cobos.jpg

    "El Gran Contador"
    Francisco de los Cobos y Molina, Marqués de Camarasa

    Much of the extensive bureaucratic system that came to define the government of Early Modern Spain was Cobos’ doing, with the organization of different advisory councils begun at his behest, starting in 1538 with the creation of the Council of State (Consejo de Estado). This council, like all the others, was loose in structure and initially consisted of the Archbishop of Toledo, the Dukes of Alba and Béjar, and the Bishop of Jaén, together with the royal confessor and Cobos himself. The most important of the new councils built by Cobos, however, would be the Council of Finance (Consejo de Hacienda), established later that same year. Cobos also pushed for the creation of permanent repositories for bureaucratic records, choosing the castle of Simancas (10 kilometers from Valladolid) as the archive for the Council of Castile as well as the councils of State and Finance. Gradually, the conciliar system that emerged under Juan Pelayo - in tandem with the existing councils of Castile, Aragon, Portugal, and the Indies - provided the Spanish monarchy with an understanding of its subjects and the territories containing them that was without equal in any other national administration at the time. If governance is to be measured by the extent of discussion concerning national problems and the amount of paper expended trying to remedy them, then the realms of Spain were the most well-governed in the world. Despite the corruption that went unchecked amongst royal officials and the Byzantine intricacy that would inevitably weigh it down, the expanded bureaucracy of Cobos’ reforms allowed for Castile’s deficiencies - and by extension the deficiencies of Spain - to be documented more thoroughly and consequently receive a more intensive focus than before.

    What was slowly and dimly revealed by this improved focus was unsettling. As it became more apparent that the quantity of American silver being imported was incalculably huge, it became equally apparent that its influx was doing relatively little to improve the material well-being of Spain, or even of Castile in particular. Even the Spanish monarchy, which collected as much as 40% of the treasure carried across the Atlantic through a variety of taxes and debt collections, was practically in a state of penury by the late 1530s. What had also become noticeable in the 1530s was that prices for basic commodities had already begun to be affected by the casual introduction of an ocean of precious metals, outpacing any increase in wages. Meanwhile, departure for the colonies, intermittent outbreaks of plague, and chronic warfare had all meant that Castile’s population - and thus its number of taxable heads - had only increased marginally. Despite climbing expenditures, the stream of tax revenue from the lower classes had not kept pace at all, with freehold farmers showing the worst returns. “I fear as though in our greed the golden apple that has been given us may turn to mud,” remarked Cobos in a letter to his king in 1539.

    Initially, the most worrying aspect of the influx of precious metals into the Crown's treasury was not one of quantity, but of retention. Juan Pelayo could do as his father had and pour American gold into the hands of innumerable architects, laborers, and goldsmiths to construct and re-fashion colossal, ornate churches, or pay off droves of soldiers and sailors to maintain his ever growing empire, all with relative ease and money to spare. As usual, warfare consumed an exorbitant amount of royal funds, with the wars against France and the Turks as well as smaller campaigns and maintenance of military installations in North Africa and in Spanish colonial possessions all taking up no less than 70% of the Crown’s revenue from 1520 to 1575. Likewise, while there was no doubt that the Lord would surely repay the generous donations the Crown had made to the Church - in this life or the next - it also seemed that the gold used to adorn the many altars and crucifixes was content to remain fastened in place. However, the change left over was still profuse, and the Spanish monarchy found itself with a freedom to spend rarely seen before in history, and hardly ever seen again. Yet this freedom was being wasted, in Cobos’ opinion, by careless, wasteful spending policies.

    SevillaAltar.jpg

    The main altar of the Cathedral of Sevilla, gilded entirely with Inca gold

    Even with the Crown capable of taking on seemingly bottomless expenditures, many of its subjects were still suffering while a great number of theoretical solutions were available with just a little monetary assistance. Castilian agriculture remained under intolerable pressure, with the realm unable to feed itself and needing to import gigantic shipments of grain on a regular basis. Similarly, distances across the Iberian peninsula were immense and the terrain was prohibitive, rendering communications poor and transportation costs astronomical so long as the standing road and postal system remained. To give one an idea as to how difficult and expensive overland transportation was in 16th century Spain, it is estimated that the cost to transport spices from Lisbon to Toledo during the reign of Miguel da Paz was higher than the cost to move the spices to Lisbon from their original location in the East Indies - a trip spanning almost 20,000 kilometers.

    What Cobos and his protégé successors suggested was a massive investment in infrastructure - something which ended up one of the great successes of Juan Pelayo’s reign. Over multiple periods from 1538 through the 1570s, Juan Pelayo funded the construction of public works on a grand scale not seen since the days of Roman Hispania. Port facilities - quays, piers, breakwaters, warehouses, and drydocks - were planted in coastal towns, with Sevilla, Lisbon, and Valencia receiving the largest expansions. As service to the Church was, of course, the primary commitment for the Crown, innumerable existing convents, monasteries, and church structures were renovated and expanded, and grand and sumptuous new chapels and cathedrals were erected and lavishly decorated in the grave yet exuberant style peculiar to Early Modern Spain. However, this also meant a great many new hospitals and almshouses - which required the administration of a religious order - were granted charters and constructed. Many improvements to Spanish infrastructure under Juan Pelayo also alleviated the issues of low population growth and insufficient crop yields, with many irrigation projects finally given their much needed capital and many wells, aqueducts, and cisterns restored or built anew.

    Despite all this, Juan Pelayo’s most lasting infrastructural contribution was the system of new roads paved under his rule. Juan Pelayo laid down more roads in Spain than any of his predecessors - whether Christian, Islamic, Gothic, or Roman - dwarfing even the ambitious north-south highways funded by his father. Gradually, the three kingdoms of Spain began to experience an across the board population boom, which peaked in the 1560s and left the Iberian Peninsula supporting between 13 to 15 million inhabitants by the end of the century. Improved irrigation and the consequent increase in cereal production reduced the severity of the occasional subsistence crisis, greater access to fresh water and sick care in towns and cities brought about a period of unusually few outbreaks of disease, internal migration - the greatest motor of population growth in Early Modern Europe - accelerated with the planting of more roadways, and endless construction projects kept royal silver flowing into the pockets of the most fertile of the lower classes - menial laborers - who enjoyed enough financial security to sire and care for a few extra children.

    SpainRoads-Physical2.5.png

    Roadways constructed during the reigns of Miguel da Paz and Juan Pelayo (1517-1579)
    (Blue: under Miguel Da Paz, Orange: under Juan Pelayo,
    Black circles: important towns and cities linked)

    These administrative reforms and spending programs spearheaded by Cobos were intrinsically mercantilist - devised with the intention of benefiting the kingdom of Castile rather than out of an enthusiasm for safeguarding against the unprecedented economic problems that were hanging forebodingly over the Iberian Union. Cobos, like any good Castilian, was conscious of the rampant exploitation of his homeland by indifferent foreigners, and wished to see the tables firmly turned. Many of Cobos’ investments and changes were beneficial in both the long-term and short term, such as his decision to favor native merchant families in the distribution of privileges. While the Italians may have dominated the southern and eastern parts of the Iberian peninsula, the rest of Spain’s trade links were still mostly in the hands of able Spanish entrepreneurs, with the northern half of Castile in particular holding some very influential native banking families such as the Maluenda, Salamanca, Miranda, and - most importantly - the Ruiz of Medina del Campo, who were given the exclusive rights to the cinnabar mines of Almadén.

    Of great significance was Cobos’ decision to reform the workings of the Casa de Contratación (House of Trade), 16th century Castile’s most important mercantilist instrument. The Casa was originally established as a crown agency intended to administer every facet of overseas trade - the collection and processing of all tariffs, colonial taxes and the quinto real (the “royal fifth” of all bullion mined in the Americas), the chartering of vessels, the commissioning and certification of pilots and navigators, and the always underappreciated task of expanding and correcting maps and charts all fell under the purview of the Casa de Contratación. But for an institution intended to oversee virtually the entire outward projection of Castilian interests, the Casa was woefully insufficient. By the 1530s it was still highly disorganized considering its enormous responsibilities; a loose web of cartographers, conquistadors, shipping magnates, and bureaucrats who primarily served to connect the much more tangible Council of the Indies and its legislative powers with the also very tangible merchant guilds of Sevilla - the latter of which later coalesced under royal oversight into the “Consulado de Mercaderes” in 1539. While technically located in Sevilla, the Casa de Contratación itself possessed no physical headquarters until 1552, when they were housed in a new building that replaced the old Casa Lonja de Mercaderes in Sevilla. The Casa seemed to perform its duty with little to no hiccups, it was not devised for long-term, intensive management of a sprawling, complicated overseas empire, and more closely resembled an auction house where the rarities of Spanish America were parceled off with worrying speed.

    CasaLonja.jpg

    The Casa Lonja, to the right of the Cathedral of Sevilla

    Part of the difficulty in consolidating or aggrandizing the Casa de Contratación lay with the fact that at a time when the other European powers were beginning to consider looser approaches to industrial organization, Spanish industry was growing more rigid. As mercantile and artisanal guilds were extremely important to the economic life of the Crown of Aragon and enmeshed in its style of governance, the status of guilds in Castile had improved due to Fernando II of Aragon’s influence. The Avís-Trastámara monarchy would be decidedly un-Aragonese in this respect, attempting to pry back Spanish commerce from the stranglehold of guild privileges, with the Revolt of the Germanies being the first example of this. In most areas guild privileges were so impenetrable, however, that modernization of the Castilian and Aragonese economies would have to be achieved through a subtle manipulation of guild practices rather than a suppression of guilds outright. Under Cobos the Casa de Contratación provided the means for this by introducing a bureaucratic network intended to co-opt the Castilian guilds and re-orient them towards a more collaborative approach to their industries. This network involved the grouping of numerous different guilds in important Castilian cities and towns into “consulados,” akin to the Consulado de Mercaderes in Sevilla.

    The establishment of a formally approved consulado was sold by the Casa to any chartered towns within the kingdom of Castile for a reasonable fee. In exchange, said towns had their specific interests made more readily apparent to the Casa de Contratación and received bureaucratic assistance in having their goods and services advertised and linked to both domestic and overseas investors - particularly in the highly profitable American markets. After the structure and budget of the consulado was formalized in early 1540, its licenses sold steadily. In the north: in Gijón in 1541, A Coruña in 1549, Pontevedra and Ferrol in 1558, Vigo in 1562, Avilés in 1570, and Santander in 1576; further south: in Córdoba in 1544, Cartagena in 1552, Murcia in 1561, Almería in 1565, and Málaga in 1571; and in the important towns of central Castile: in Valladolid in 1542, Toledo in 1545, Ávila and León in 1548, Astorga in 1561, Ponferrada in 1562, Albacete in 1563, Guadalajara in 1565, and Medina del Campo and Cuenca in 1571. The consulados of the Casa de Contratación were a delicate attempt to mellow out the still-resolute guild system, but they provided the Casa with extensive domestic influence as well as a foot in the door in the business of managing international credit.

    However, Cobos’ expanded royal bureaucracy would pay a heavy price for its convenience. One early issue was that many of the executive councils very quickly acquired a narrow minded and clannish character. Those promoted to conciliar positions - especially in the Council of Finance - were very often the progeny of former members, and for many years these promotions required little to no prior experience or university education, ensuring that state bureaucrats would unfortunately be experts in the art of bureaucracy and nothing else. Likewise, while the Councils of State and Finance were technically institutions of the Spanish monarchy rather than of any one Spanish kingdom, for their first two decades they were staffed entirely by Castilians, leaving the administrations of Portugal and Aragon in a comparatively haphazard state. Likewise, Cobos, along with his contemporaries, was certainly diligent in his work and clever with money, but the extent to which he was genuinely interested in economic theory or financial innovation is unsure. Cobos could not, for instance, provide a solution or even an explanation to the most worrisome development of the time: why an investigation begun in 1535 into what effect the wealth of the Americas was having on the kingdom of Castile revealed that the buying power of the silver real - which was almost pure silver - was gently but steadily diminishing.

    The seemingly inexorable rise in prices with the continuous injection of precious metals into Castile sparked an important debate amongst the Spanish intelligentsia and bourgeoisie and jumpstarted serious discussion in the field of monetarist theory. By the late 1530s, there was an emergent school of “Iberian monetarism” that was unique to similar schools in the rest of Europe in that it was derived from firsthand experience and was built upon an intellectual tradition distinct from the “New Learning” of the time. Renaissance thought of the kind found in the palaces and urban centers of Italy and France certainly bore an influence on the intellectual atmosphere of the Iberian peninsula, and in certain arenas formed the dominant undercurrent, but Renaissance humanism was something almost completely alien to Spanish thought in the 16th century. Rather, the dominant Spanish school of economic, political, and ethical thought was a revision of Thomistic scholasticism as defined by the preeminent School of Salamanca - particularly by its founding member, the Dominican Francisco de Vitoria, who wrote a great number of treatises on not only theology, but also on jurisprudence and economics.

    Azpilcueta.jpg

    Martín de Azpilcueta, "Doctor Navarrus"

    The first informal member of the School of Salamanca to seriously consider the ill effects of superfluous access to bullion was a certain Martín de Azpilcueta. Navarrese by origin, Azpilcueta had begun to theorize by the early 1530s that “money is worth more when and where it is scarce than when and where it is abundant,” noting that the rapid lowering of the overall value of coinage by superfluity could also cause the cost of necessity goods such as food, labor, and manufactures to skyrocket to grossly unaffordable levels. It was thus catching on amongst the Iberian monetarists that it would be beneficial for Spain to redirect the flow of some of its American treasure to where it can be spent outside of the Spanish economy. Furthermore, with the Crown swiftly becoming the proprietor of what was far and away the largest supply of silver in the world, there were interesting avenues for it to explore in regards to using this peculiar gift to manipulate its opponents, possibly without any violence or even as much as a cross word. To remove specie from Spain for Spain’s sake was an almost absurd notion to those in charge, however. While Cobos had politely urged Juan Pelayo on a handful of occasions to perhaps tuck away some of the Crown’s silver as a rainy day fund, this was not a suggestion tied to any belief that it might be necessary to keep a certain amount of bullion out of the Spanish economy so as to avoid oversaturation and consequent devaluation. The separate spheres of economic theorization and actual economic policy would only meet once an outsider was brought into Cobos’ circle.

    - Grilhões de Prata -

    This outsider was a lowborn Portuguese administrator by the name of Vicente Adão Ferreira da Lousada. Prior to his appointment to the Council of Finance, Ferreira had had an interesting career: he had arrived in Portuguese Malaca in 1517 as a soldier, spending most of the following 10 years working as the captain-major’s bookkeeper - with a brief interruption spent serving a stint in the same position at Baçaim in India - after which he performed accounting and advisory duties for Portuguese customs stations in Moçambique, Cabo Verde, and the Gold Coast, and participated in diplomatic missions in China, Persia, and Siam, all before being given the office of customs collector for the Casa da Índia (Portugal's counterpart to the Casa de Contratación) in 1532, arguably the most important (and profitable) position afforded to a single person involved in the Portuguese spice trade besides the king himself.

    As Ferreira functioned as a frequent liaison between the Portuguese Cortes and the Casa de Contratación, he had met with Francisco de los Cobos on many occasions and Cobos ended up taking him under his wing. Much like Cobos, Ferreira had had to work his way up, and likewise found himself benefiting from an important connection to the sitting treasurer, as Cobos’ mentorship guaranteed him a position as one of the young king Juan Pelayo’s secretaries in 1536, being promoted to the Council of Portugal the same year (after first being awarded the town of Matosinhos as comital title) and to the Council of Finance in 1538 - in part due to stirrings by the Council of Portugal for greater representation of Portuguese interests in the monarchy’s finances. Ferreira is significant, then, in that he was the first true money man to be brought on to the Council of Finance, rewarded his position almost purely due to his financial experience. What further set him apart from Cobos and his fellow councillors was that he was deeply involved with the nascent school of monetarism that had materialized around Martín de Azpilcueta, who had been an instructor at the Portuguese University of Coimbra since 1538.

    It is surprising that Ferreira had spent his earlier years in such adventurous enterprises, as Cobos’ later assessment of him reveals a character more at home in a musty archive, poring over endless transaction records with a singular purpose: “He dresses simply, his diet and hygiene are poor and often of a quality unbecoming of his station … most fascinatingly, he seems to be devoid of any desire to acquire titles or wealth, and rather performs his work out of only a desire to solve the problems with which he is presented, and which he seeks out himself.” Nevertheless, Ferreira and Cobos enjoyed a fruitful working relationship, in spite of their differences and Cobos’ relative lack of enthusiasm for the wellbeing of the rest of the Iberian Union. Like most monarchs (especially young and untested monarchs), Juan Pelayo’s comprehension of economics was mostly limited to the implementation of new taxes, therefore he had to place his complete trust in Cobos and the Council of Finance when it came to investing and reorganizing the royal treasury. Ferreira was consequently given a blank check to pursue his vision over the course of a few years after his appointment, something which would have been impossible had it not been for the reworked powers and responsibilities of the Casa de Contratación, new developments in Spanish intellectual circles, and a galvanizing series of events that scholars refer to as the “Spice Crash.”

    CarreiraDaIndia.png

    The Carreira da Índia and the route to Antwerp

    Much like Castile, Portugal’s colonial administration was supervised by an agency dubbed the “Casa da Índia,” separated from the Casa da Guiné in 1506 and responsible for maintaining the crown monopoly on the spice trade, which alone brought the Crown more than a million cruzados annually by 1510. The largest market for the goods that Portugal imported from the Far East during the first half of the 16th century was to be found in the Netherlands; its sizeable middle class, well-established shipping corporations, and central location in Europe all ensured that the Flemings and Dutch would be the middlemen for virtually all business transactions in the Northern Atlantic. It was therefore deeply concerning for the Portuguese whenever the stability of the Netherlands was threatened, something which would make it apparent that Portugal’s woeful deficiency of raw bullion meant that there was little that could be done to recoup losses in the event of a serious recession.

    The first disturbances in trade with the Netherlands came during the sporadic Guelders Wars of 1502-1538, fought between the house of Hapsburg and Charles II, the duke of Guelders and the last ruler of any import in the Netherlands not consigned to Hapsburg vassalage. Piracy from Frisian Protestants as well as from the Danish and French further harmed the profit margins of the Casa da Índia beginning in the 1530s, and the simultaneous destabilization of Northern France and Southern England effectively diminished Portuguese business ventures in those markets. The increasingly chaotic bloodshed that began to envelop Northern Europe showed no signs of dissipating by the time war broke out once again between the Hapsburgs and France in 1542, leading to the invasion of the Southern Netherlands. The effects were felt in Lisbon almost immediately. After the Casa da Índia was forced to close its offices in Antwerp in 1544, it found itself on the verge of bankruptcy in 1546.

    The initial gold rush of the Portuguese spice trade had come to a screeching halt. The global apparatus the Portuguese Crown had propped up under Manuel I had already been flooded with fortune seekers by the early 1540s, with thousands of competing Portuguese merchants shipping massive quantities of eastern goods back to Lisbon, drastically reducing their worth in an already faltering market. During the worst point of the crash, the prices of pepper, clove, cinnamon, silk, and shellac all dropped to roughly a quarter of the value that they held in the 1520s. In an attempt to drive prices back up, a syndicate of Portuguese merchants reached an emergency agreement with the Crown to strong-arm some of the wealthier inhabitants of Lisbon and the surrounding countryside to buy up at least 1/10th of the goods returning from the Carreira da Índia and unloaded in the Terreiro do Paço. The mass unemployment that spread amongst Lisbon’s longshoremen also led to a strike in 1547, which was put down violently when it escalated into a full blown riot. However, the mounting agitation of both the noble and working classes of Portugal under these stimulus measures and the desperation of the merchant class would leave the whole fabric of their country open to exploitation by the Crown.

    Lisbon.png

    The Rua Nova dos Mercadores, the commercial hub of 16th century Lisbon

    Beginning as early as 1540, Ferreira had pushed for using Crown silver for distributing interest-only loans, in the hopes that it might energize the Spanish economy, bend the will of foreign competitors, and keep the nobility and bourgeoisie docile through the promise of immediate cash and the threat of debt collection. Cobos was on board with this idea although he expressed frequent reservations as time went on, and royal loans began to be issued by the Casa de Contratación to Castilian businessman at fairs hosted by the Consulado de Mercaderes. This was eased by Cobos’ earlier decision to construct large bullion vaults under the administration of the Casa de Contratación in Sevilla (for convenient distance), Toledo (for royal oversight), and Medina del Campo (for its use in impressing investors in the local trade fair), although the volume of money being loaned out eventually meant that it had to be secured against the next expected treasure fleet. The dispensation of these royally-capitalized loans became so widespread and multi-tiered that the department of the Casa de Contratación responsible for lending would be split off in 1542 and expanded to form a new Crown agency - the Casa de Prestación (House of Lending) - which would share its offices with Casa de Contratación in Sevilla.

    Ferreira's experience in the Portuguese colonial system was the formative experience convincing him that the Spanish Crown would do well to effect a dual integration of its Portuguese and Castilian resources. In Lisbon, as far as the colonial administrators, wealthy merchants, or plain old patriots were concerned, the less Castilians (or any kind of foreigner for that matter) trying to get a slice of the Oriental pie, the better. Things were different, however, on the front lines of Portugal’s colonial projects. By the 1550s, there were estimated to be fewer than 9,000 Portuguese adult males between the Cabo da Boa Esperança and the island of Luçon, with only 4,000 registered as “soldados” and serving - or supposed to be serving - in garrisons or naval patrols. Manpower was a serious issue for the Portuguese colonies, perhaps more serious than their chronic bullion shortages. For the feitorias and forts where continued profitability relied entirely on the ability of said posts to defend themselves - such as Malaca or Goa - the resident captains-major had no qualms about bringing in any number of Castilians, so long as they were willing to fight. In Ferreira's eyes the Portuguese could only profit, then, if they were to willingly dissolve their old independence and accept Castilian assistance in the form of immigrants and more importantly silver, even if it meant having to share a bit of the earnings. Such a concession would be inevitable, especially following Sebastián Caboto's discovery of an oversea passage between the West and East Indies, and it was therefore expedient to attempt to secure a favorable bargain before the Castilians decide to flood the Portuguese colonies on their own terms.

    There were, however, still disquieting obstacles to this operation. Usury - the charging of unjust rates of interest - was considered both a sin in and of itself as well as an earmark of Jewry. As such, it was imperative that the proceedings of the Casa de Prestación be inspected carefully by the proper religious authorities, and the Holy Office of the Inquisition was thus tasked with interpreting the just limit for interest. This was an unofficial arrangement, with a group of 4 men approved by the Holy Office acting as secretaries for the Casa de Prestación. Even with this precaution, however, the strong Thomistic influences in Spain meant there would still be intense scrutiny. St. Thomas Aquinas’ opposition to not only usurious practices but to the charging of interest in general was clearly articulated, predicated upon reading implications of debt collection into Luke 6:35, which commands believers to “love your enemies, do good, and lend, expecting nothing in return.” The fact that the Crown had chosen to lower itself to direct involvement in this dubious practice was borderline disgraceful, with the added unsavoriness of having the Holy Office dip its hands into the whole business.

    With preparations being made for both an intervention in the Ottoman-Mamluk war and the looming war with France, royal attention was momentarily diverted from the matter and Ferreira and those like minded had to fend for themselves. Luckily for Ferreira, the magisterial opinion of the School of Salamanca on loans and interest had been shifting in his favor. During this period, Domingo de Soto and Martín de Azpilcueta - both highly influential in the School of Salamanca - wrote treatises justifying the collection of interest and the supporting the viability of money lending and other financial services as legitimate, honest trades. Azpilcueta, in his “De intercambio” (“On exchange”) offered an early understanding of inflation as related to the accessibility of money, proposing that, without fail, currency loses its value over time and the charging of interest is therefore simply the recovering of that lost value. Ferreira was not as eloquent as De Soto or Azpilcueta, but he was energetic and a good negotiator, spending this time publishing his own responses, with the longest and most well-received being “De prestar de la asistencia del rey” - “On the lending of the king’s assistance” - written not in academic Latin but in Castilian. Directly associating the Crown with the Casa’s loans and interest, Ferreira argued that the king as “pater patriae” (“father of the nation”) had a duty to extend financial assistance to his struggling subjects as well as to dispense such aid for the purpose of facilitating industry, but for the Crown to relinquish its wealth with nothing to gain from its issuance and with unsurety as to its full return was equal parts profligacy, naiveté, and insult to the Crown’s subjects who had shed copious amounts of their own sweat and blood to acquire it. Ferreira further claimed that since the success of the loan’s investment lies with the recipient of the loan, interest is not repayment (“devoluciones”) for use of money - which is directly denounced by Aquinas - but the sharing of its profits (“rendimientos”).

    Ferreira.jpg

    Vicente Adão Ferreira da Lousada, Conde de Matosinhos

    By 1544 the monarchy was finally able to step in, organizing a debate to take place at the University of Salamanca, wherein the Dominican judges and Juan Pelayo himself pronounced in Ferreira’s favor. It was thus that Ferreira - undertaking a three-way arbitration between the Council of Portugal (representing the Cortes of Portugal), the Council of Castile (primarily representing the Casa de Prestación), and the Council of Finance - was able to strike a deal with his former Portuguese colleagues in 1547: the Crown - operating through the Casa de Prestación - would refinance the moribund Casa da Índia (so as to avoid what might lead to a wholesale collapse of the Portuguese colonies) and buy up the debt of its investors, in return for, as Ferreira put it, “the loyalty of the good senhores of Portugal and the obligations pertaining thereto.” What these “obligations” implied was the Portuguese Cortes’ assent to new taxes and the dissolution of many of their privileges - a bribe in the form of a bailout.

    This was a controversial requirement, and protestations sprang up anew. When similar deals were struck in 1548 with the different Cortes of the Aragonese Crown in return for the approval of new taxes and the raising of conscripts (something nearly impossible to acquire before), many of the grandees of Spain quickly felt that their ancient privileges might potentially be threatened by the greedier and weaker-willed of their compatriots. Apart from the expected objectors amongst Spain’s pervasive and influential mendicant orders, a number of Spanish magnates now materially indebted to the Crown found the prospect of either having to rubber stamp all of Juan Pelayo’s legislation or forfeit their wealthy holdings to the Casa de Prestación (and thence the Crown) quite distasteful, and made no attempt to hide their disapproval of this new system.

    On top of this, there was significant concern over the Crown's decision to grant a massive loan of Castilian-taxed specie to its non-Castilian subjects. The Crown was not yet recognized as something fully autonomous within Iberia. When Miguel da Paz or Juan Pelayo made a proposal to the Cortes of Portugal or of Castile, they were doing so in their capacity as king of Portugal or king of Castile, respectively. A truly Spanish monarchy - not simply a Castilian, Portuguese, or Aragonese one - hovering over the three Spains and not bound in its function by their divisions was something that had not yet been fully realized. As such, the gold and silver mined in Nueva Castilla and Nueva Vizcaya was Castilian gold and silver, and the precious metals allotted by the quinto real - while belonging exclusively to the Crown - were still presumed to belong to Castile in a vague, national sense. A large number of members of the Castilian Cortes therefore raised an objection against the free dispensation of the wealth that should - in their understanding - be used solely for the betterment of Castile.

    Many Portuguese also felt that their need for Castilian bullion would leave them utterly enslaved to Castile, as the magnates invested in the Carreira da Índia - many of them representing Portugal’s most powerful noble families - were forced to borrow loan after loan in Castilian specie to cover their losses and pay their way through hurdles in their Asian operations - where possession of silver promised greater submission of local potentates. Juan Pelayo’s silver-hungry Portuguese subjects had to choose between either abandoning their overseas empire or surrendering many of their political and financial freedoms to the Crown. To whomever this choice was offered, the latter option was almost always preferred. While the Crown did not possess an endless supply of American precious metals at any given time and was thus willing to allow private Castilian entrepreneurs to take up a fair share of this emerging debt market, it was through the Casa de Prestación that the majority of these loans were issued. It certainly did not help that the Inquisition’s advisory position regarding just rates of interest did not prevent the bureaucrats of the Casa de Prestación from quickly racking up a reputation for manipulative practices. The outward flow of much needed specie could be constricted or broadened through a plenitude of means, and the intensely secretive protocol that the Spanish crown enforced regarding its American possessions allowed the Casa to oversell certain aspects and thus ensnare innumerable clients. No small number of enterprises - many of which were held by the upper aristocracy - defaulted to the Casa’s ownership, and were almost immediately sold off to hordes of Spaniards from the burgher class or minor nobility.

    A number of noble and clerical opponents that Ferreira had gathered worked to see the Portuguese financier removed from power. All the fears of Ferreira working with the monarchy to wipe out the liberties of the aristocracy or trying to siphon Castilian wealth into his native Portugal were combined with suspicions of him having Jewish heritage, which would suggest that Ferreira was part of a Judaizers’ plot to return usurious practices to Spain. Cobos, having resigned at the age of 71 in 1548 and died in 1550, was no longer around to shield his former assistant, and an attempt at organizing another formal debate in 1552 would be blocked by the Cortes of Castile. Ferreira would ultimately find himself loosely connected in a sweeping witch hunt against members of the administration which implicated the likes of Íñigo López de Mendoza y Zúñiga, the Archbishop of Burgos and ambassador to England, and Bartolomé Carranza, the Navarrese bishop of Cuenca. Both clergymen were associates of Ferreira through Martín de Azpilcueta and both had been accused of promoting crypto-Jewish and sometimes borderline Protestant ideas. These accusations were serious and could not be ignored, leaving Juan Pelayo - preoccupied with the renewal of hostilities with France and cautious not to further anger the nobility while he was attempting other domestic reforms - with no choice but to resign Ferreira and hand him over to the Holy Office in 1556. All the others arrested alongside Ferreira never ended up seeing a trial thanks to their connections, and the blame fell squarely on Ferreira. Nothing came of his own trial - he was confirmed to have Jewish heritage but all other claims against him were unsubstantiated - but Ferreira’s career in government was nonetheless ruined. He would spend the rest of his days resigned to his estate in Matosinhos, where he continued to write on economic theory, although his writings were at the time suppressed by his opponents.

    - El rey plateado -

    But this was a hollow victory for Ferreira’s enemies - the institutions he and Cobos established would endure and the hypotheses of the Iberian monetarists would continue to be proven correct with time. After returning from France in 1552, Juan Pelayo strongly considered dissolving the Casa de Prestación to avoid further unrest - the ceasefire with the French was not permanent, and the Crown’s American bullion was not plentiful enough to cover the many expenditures of war alongside the ongoing infrastructural projects and the liberal loan policy of Ferreira. Between 1503 and 1550, Castilian treasure fleets pulled in more than 6.4 million ducats for the Crown in silver - an average of 128,000 ducats a year - which was considerable but still lower than domestic tax revenues. After Ferreira’s forced resignation in 1556, the Casa de Prestación was shuttered indefinitely. However, by the 1560s, the mines of the Cerro Rico in Nueva Vizcaya and to the north of Nueva Castilla astronomically increased the quantity of American silver shipments due to the discovery in the 1550s by a certain Bartolomé de Medina of a new method for refining silver using a mercury amalgam - known as the “patio process.” With a sudden and massive increase in expendable bullion, the Casa de Prestación could properly sustain its lending business and continue digging the Portuguese out of their rut, and it fully resumed its services in 1562.

    The Spanish monarchy would begin to see the Casa de Prestación pay dividends in return. Lacking financial acumen, more and more of the Spanish nobility found itself under the royal thumb as it made misguided investments with royally-loaned silver and accumulated unsustainable floating debt - greatly abetting the passage of Juan Pelayo’s deep-cutting reforms. Additionally, with control of the European gold and silver market approaching a vise grip, the Spanish Crown - through the Casa de Prestación - had become the moneylender of Europe, tying foreign private merchants to its vast debt network and reaping their assets when they were unable to make payments, with the Casa sometimes underhandedly compelling the surrender of collateral through a strong naval presence and a merciless corps of clandestine enforcers. These assets would be auctioned off to the now fast-growing Spanish middle class, who had long awaited such preferential positions in the most lucrative markets of Europe - all formerly dominated by Italians, Flemings, or others.

    The Spanish Crown similarly became the chief moneylender for a multitude of powerful rulers in Europe, an arrangement which kept the peace between Spain and its many rivals and even ensured varying levels of deference to the Spanish monarchy in international disputes. For example, when Charles X of France was attempting to raise troops and procure weapons to fight the Protestants under the Prince of Condé in mid 1567, he was informed by his Superintendent of Finances, René de Birague, that “we may fleece every man, woman, and child in France for a spare ducat, but without Spanish coinage to sate your majesty’s creditors we will never see so much as another dagger to toss at Condé.” Likewise, French cooperation with Spain in fighting the Turks and Mediterranean corsairs (sometimes stamping out their own privateers as well) was owed more to the French monarchy’s need for specie than it was to friendly relations and the terms of the Treaty of Soissons. Even the Holy Roman Emperors Charles V and Philipp II - proprietors of Europe’s largest supply of copper and second largest supply of silver thanks to their Bohemian and Hungarian possessions - adopted a humbler tone out of step with their imperial pretension when addressing the Spanish monarch.

    Sevilla.png

    Sevilla

    The Spanish fiscal conservatives had not attained the decisive victory that they momentarily celebrated in 1556 in either the political or the academic sphere, and the new, prevailing intellectual wave in Spain would side with Ferreira and Azpilcueta. Individuals such as Diego de Covarrubias, the Bishop of Ciudad Rodrigo, and the Dominican lawyer Tomás de Mercado would continue to put out treatises on interest and exchange, demonstrating that monetarism had become a respected scholarly field in Spain and that usury had become a much more narrowly defined and less grievous sin in the eyes of Spanish ethicists. While the significant runoff of the Crown's supply of precious metals during this period attests to the fact that both the administrative adjustments of Cobos and the financial innovations of Ferreira represented more of a groping in the dark for a solution than an astute remedy of Spain's financial ills - being unable to process the deeper issues of inefficient land ownership and a stiflingly large tax-free portion of society - the foundations had still been laid in Spain for a modernized approach to state finance and central banking, as well as for the infrastructure necessary to maintain it.
     
    Last edited:
    33. Las Reformas Pelagianas - Part III: Codex Pelagianus
  • ~ Las Reformas Pelagianas ~
    Part III:
    - Codex Pelagianus -


    JuanPelayo2.jpg

    El rey Juan Pelayo a mediana edad, c. 1562

    Kings are rarely private intellectuals. There is nothing about the office of kingship that precludes intelligence, but, when confronted by the overwhelming nature of the task presented them, most rulers tend to leave the greater part of their governance to more confidently learned men. There is no reason to suspect that Juan Pelayo possessed any great genius - much like his successors or predecessors, the vast majority of Juan Pelayo’s opinions mirrored those of the dominant intellectual trends in Spain during his lifetime (whether or not said trends were substantially flawed in retrospect) - yet Juan Pelayo was no dimwit either, on occasion showing surprising bursts of creativity and cleverness. Additionally, there is no discounting the value of the Early Modern princely upbringing Juan Pelayo received, an education refined by centuries of experience in shaping future monarchs and by accumulated knowledge touching on subjects as diverse as basic astronomy and the Greek classics. As with other rulers numbered among the greats, Juan Pelayo would be capable of giving his kingdoms the necessary reforms and safeguards to keep them bound together in a coherent fashion thanks to a careful adolescent instruction and a supportive generation of cultivated, forward-thinking Spaniards.

    There must have been some precise moment during the countless hours spent being lectured on Roman history that Juan Pelayo first became enamored of the Christian emperors of Late Antiquity. At whatever point in his youth this interest in the political and legal machinations of the likes of Justinian or the two Theodosians was piqued, it proved incredibly constructive for Juan Pelayo in both its practical application as a rubric for Spanish legal reform and in its idealist conceptualization of an absolute, yet egalitarian monarch. This was not an unusual development, as Juan Pelayo's fascination with late Roman jurisprudence coincided exactly with a general intellectual trend in Western Europe that favored a revival of the rediscovered Roman law codes. The two great works of Christian Roman law - the law code of Theodosius II, the Codex Theodosianus, and the later collection of laws compiled under the emperor Justinian, the Corpus Iuris Civilis - were also the most accessible to the West due to their being inscribed almost entirely in Latin, and were first translated into Castilian in 1549 by Antonio Agustín, the Bishop of Tarragona.

    This early exposure to juridical study would culminate in what was perhaps the seminal accomplishment of Juan Pelayo's reign; the "Código del Fuero Real," known more commonly as the "Leyes Nuevas" or "New Laws" (Novas Leis in Portuguese or Noves Lleis in Catalan). Juan Pelayo undoubtedly saw his legal program in the same light as the great Siete Partidas (“Seven Parts”), a comprehensive, vernacular law code compiled in the 13th century by Alfonso X of Castile which was also deeply influenced by the Roman tradition and was held in high regard across Europe for its symmetry, fairness, and accessibility. However, instead of striving to synthesize the Roman, Visigothic, and Islamic legal traditions of Spain as was the aim of the Siete Partidas, the Leyes Nuevas intended to synthesize the law codes of Castile, Portugal, and Aragon. It was long and tedious work by a shifting team of clergymen and lawyers over the course of decades, but it was sustained by Juan Pelayo's zeal for the project - more specifically by his zeal for erasing the boundaries between the three kingdoms of Spain and for the passage of additional legislation that he felt (and was advised) would profit both the monarchy and the people of Spain.

    LeyesNuevasSmall.png

    Title page of a c. 1570 copy of the Código del Fuero Real/Leyes Nuevas in Castilian

    As there had been an unceasing stream of new legislation and legislative minutiae flowing from the royal bureaucracy since the early 16th century, the Leyes Nuevas had the added purpose of legal housekeeping in response to concerns such as that of the Castilian Cortes in 1536:

    "Litigation has been so much on the increase that cases are not decided with due speed, leading to such great expense and trouble for the litigants that often both parties spend much more than the case is worth and they end up completely ruined, while the advocates and notaries get rich."​
    Apart from consolidating and simplifying the many different legal traditions across Spain, the Leyes Nuevas also included a number of new propositions which were to provide a great deal of controversy. While the bulk of the Leyes Nuevas were more or less treated with indifference by Juan Pelayo's subjects, a few choice articles were especially scrutinized and found disagreeable to the interests of Spain's most powerful inhabitants.

    - "Me rindo, pero no obedezco" -

    The first source of contention was a clause which drew inspiration from the Sentencia Arbitral de Guadalupe of 1486, a decree made by Fernando II of Aragon which outlawed in Catalonia the mals usos ("evil customs"), a set of provisions that allowed nobles to tie their peasants to their land, confiscate their goods in multiple circumstances, and essentially treat them little better than chattel slaves.
    Nothing as repressive as the mals usos were part of the written law in Castile or Portugal (outside of those embedded in a few obscure fueros/forais), but similar abuses were to be found almost everywhere in the Iberian Peninsula as an informal understanding of the feudal contract. The Leyes Nuevas therefore extended the terms of the Sentencia Arbitral to the rest of the kingdom of Aragon and the other Spanish kingdoms, reshaping the last remnants of feudalism into a system of free-holding emphyteusis.

    Second was a matter of taxation. By the 1540s, the Spanish monarchy had come to rely on a specific tax known as the servicio in emergency situations. The servicio was a tax put forward by the king to be voted on by one of the Spanish Cortes, usually involving a great deal of negotiation between the king and the Cortes in regards to how much would be payable, over how many years it was to be paid, and on what conditions the king would have to accept to secure its passage. Like all taxes in the realms of Spain, the servicio was only placed upon non-noble taxpayers, known as pecheros. However, unlike the alcabala - a fixed 10% tax on all transactions - the servicio was an extraordinary tax that widely varied in amount, meaning that in times of hardship it could push the pecheros to the point of absolute destitution. The long term effects of regular servicios were proving extremely deleterious to Spanish society: those among the merchant class wealthy enough to purchase a noble title usually did so in order to escape the burden of taxation, and with the ranks of non-working, non-taxable hidalgos ever increasing through the sale of titles, the poorer pecheros - Spain's industrial backbone - were having to carry a greater and greater share of the tax burden, and the gulf between the exempt rich and the overburdened poor continued to widen.

    It was for this reason that the Leyes Nuevas officially surrendered the Crown's right to vote servicios. The servicio had become an easy and reliable way to raise quick money for the Crown, however, and Juan Pelayo would not have considered abandoning it had he not intended to replace it with a fairer and, more importantly, fatter cash cow - which in this case was a new tax on foodstuffs known as the sisa. For Juan Pelayo and his advisors in the Council of Finance, the sisa was something of a golden goose in that it offered a way for the Crown to tax its richest subjects without openly violating their noble privileges by instating a tax on income or real property. What was more, it was estimated to provide the Crown with an additional 800,000 ducats every year - a greater single sum of money than was brought in by any other tax, toll, or treasure fleet [1].

    NobleIncome.png

    The income of the most powerful nobles of Castile and Aragon c. 1520, untouched by taxation before the passage of the Leyes Nuevas

    The sisa was the single greatest objectionable point in the Leyes Nuevas for the Spanish nobility - whether it was levied against foodstuffs or their estates made no difference to them. The cessation of the servicio could not have mattered less to the tax exempt Spanish nobility, although such would not have made a difference considering there were virtually no noblemen appointed to any of the Spanish Cortes except on rare occasions. It was, however, an issue for the towns, which viewed the servicio as the last vestige of the Cortes' legislative authority. As the servicio was both conditional and usually pursued in times of great desperation for the Crown, it served as a check on royal prerogative and offered the possibility of a little representative governance. However, with the purchase of the privileges of hidalguía now impossible, there were very few among the pechero class that would have preferred to keep paying the servicio under any circumstances.

    The aristocracy were clearly the group that stood to lose if the Leyes Nuevas were ever approved, and, predictably, Juan Pelayo's first attempt in 1541-1542 to present his reformed law code to the individual Cortes of Portugal, Castile, and Aragon was a complete failure, with the deck stacked against him from the start. To illustrate, in the Castilian Cortes called by Juan Pelayo at Alcalá de Henares there were - apart from the procuradores from the eighteen towns represented - twenty-five bishops and archbishops, and no less than ninety-five members of the aristocracy present. The Duke of Benavente, speaking for a class that already felt itself on the defensive, summed up the nobles' attitude: "The real need is to secure liberties and to recover those we have lost - not to give away those that we have." Juan Pelayo would confront Benavente during one of the recesses, half-jokingly remarking to him that "I should like to have you thrown from that window there," to which the duke replied, "I am afraid your Majesty shall find that I am quite heavy, and shall be hard to move indeed."

    The outcome of these three Cortes sessions were a matter of acute humiliation for the young Juan Pelayo, who had now established himself as an adversary to the ancient rights of the aristocracy. Yet, Juan Pelayo would refuse to be bowled over by the staunch resistance of Spain's monolithic feudal estate, and would over the years develop a deep psychological thrust behind his campaign against them, which can be chalked up to numerous incidents following his coronation in 1536. Beyond the early animosity formed with the senior nobles in the 1541-1542 Cortes, Juan Pelayo was possibly motivated by his experiences in France, where he fought alongside and was sustained by the rustic Castilian peasants that made up his formidable tercios at Montauban, and where he was notably abandoned by one of his grandee commanders, the Duke of Albuquerque. This favorable disposition towards his non-aristocratic subjects affected his choice of appointees and dispensation of titles, the most outstanding example of which was the creation of a dukedom for his lowborn maestre de campo, Julián Romero de Ibarrola, in Sonseca, a small town roughly 25 kilometers to the south of Toledo - along with with was included the Castillo de Almonacid. The planting of a loyal commander with no ties to any other noble families so close to the royal capital was no mere coincidence.

    There were some elements of the Leyes Nuevas that the nobility approved of and found favorable to their interests, in particular the reinforcement of the suspension of the sale of noble titles - hidalguía - ordered by Juan Pelayo's father, Miguel da Paz, in 1524. This suspension - which was made permanent - restricted the creation of new noble titles to those awarded directly by the monarchy, and carried with it the orders for the creation of an aristocratic registry to prevent the forgery of any proofs of lineage. Additionally, the Leyes Nuevas decreed that any noble title not tied to any real property upon the death of its holder would revert back to the Crown - a provision that would see the troublesome vagrant hidalgos wiped out in a single generation. Yet, these safeguards for the dignity of noble blood did nothing to sway the opinion of their intended beneficiaries so long as they were included in the same package as the sisa or a borderline abolition of serfdom.

    The most prominent moment that shaped the Leyes Nuevas' push for peasant emancipation at the expense of the nobility was a revolt that seized a portion of Northwestern Castile in 1543. This uprising was put into motion by the actions of a certain Antonio del Aguila Vela y Paz, an opportunistic churchman who was determined to gain the bishopric of Zamora for himself after the death of its former holder. After ceaselessly petitioning Rome for elevation to the see, Aguila received Papal approval and - deciding not to wait for royal approval (as another successor had already been chosen by Juan Pelayo) - siezed the bishopric himself. Fearing the Crown's reprisal, Aguila quickly sided with the locals in their agitation against royal interference, which was represented by the city's particularly corrupt corregidor, Marcio Pérez. As the corregidores - representatives of royal jurisdiction tasked with administrating towns in conjunction with their elected officials - were forbidden from residing in their corregimiento or holding the same office for more than five years, they were often seen as an alien element in their community. What was worse, corregidores were responsible for the farming of royal taxes, and at the time Zamora, like so many other Spanish towns, was brimming with discontent after the announcement of a 2,000,000 ducat servicio voted at the Cortes in Alcalá de Henares in anticipation of war with France - all to be paid within 2 years. After having Pérez pilloried for three days, Aguila banished him from Zamora. What was supposed to be a token expression of solidarity with the people of Zamora, however, had soon grown beyond Aguila's control and erupted into a wave of violence against royal officials and tax collectors, and the rebellion was almost immediately taken up by thousands of peasants in Norther Castile with an energy that seemed to burst out of nowhere. Similar displays of unrest also sprang up in other parts of the country as well as in Aragon and Portugal, often citing frustrations with the Crown's decision to call off the crusading armada intended for Egypt but always carrying the same complaint against the near-unpayable servicio.

    Zamora.png

    Campesinos españoles rebeldes

    The revolt would be undone quickly during an attempt to seize Valladolid when a night watchman happened upon a meeting near the Colegio de San Gregorio, apprehending a group of conspirators who were questioned by the alcalde and revealed, amongst other things, the location of their arms cache and the names of several other ringleaders. With this stroke of bad luck forcing their hand, the revolt's leaders decided to assemble whatever armed men they could and march to Valladolid themselves, but further bad news arrived after their departure when word was spread that the Crow had approved Antonio del Aguila's episcopacy, prompting the former rogue bishop to abandon the revolt and withdraw his resources. When a royal army met with the poorly-armed, disorganized rebels near the town of Torrelobatón in early 1544, they were dispersed handily.

    The disastrous outcome of Torrelobatón sealed the fate of the Zamora Revolt, but had exposed the deep dissatisfaction of a heavily taxed lower class and the harm such dissatisfaction could render. The Crown was thus faced with a dilemma: it could keep the servicio and risk catastrophic levels of unrest and the impoverishment of its peasantry; it could abolish the servicio and slip into dire financial straits; or it could abolish the servicio and seek a tax against the nobility to balance its finances, while currying the favor of the middle and lower classes in whatever way possible so as to use their support to crush any opposition from the nobility. The third option was deemed the most advantageous solution. Surrendering the right to vote servicios would deprive the Crown of one of its most reliable sources of emergency income, but would undeniably make the passage of the Leyes Nuevas by force a possibility.

    - Viriatus Resurgentium -

    Kings and the nobles they lord over are not necessarily natural enemies. After all, the same power structures that justify the existence of an aristocracy justify a monarchy as well by extension. However, what is obviously inherent to the idea of monarchical power is a desire to render one's subjects utterly obedient, and, as such, the nobility simply absorbs most of the monarch’s attention in this regard, being his most prominent subjects. There were often periods in which the monarchies of Europe found themselves weakened and placed under the thumb of overly powerful aristocracies, to the point of new kings being appointed only with the approval of noble assemblies, leading to the idea of a ‘noble republic’ of sorts which had strong precedence in nearly all of Europe (especially in the Holy Roman Empire and Eastern Europe). The ability - and often the willingness - of feudal aristocracies to depose and impose monarchs, then, was the greatest source of uneasiness in their relationship with the crown. Adding to this uneasiness was the perception of the storied fickleness of dynastic legitimacy and the regular shuffling of ruling dynasties over the centuries. By the Early Modern era, it was already well-established in the minds of European nobles that no one family or individual had a totally inviolable right to rule over them, and given that a considerable number of said nobles came from cadet lines of the ruling dynasties, they could easily leverage their pedigree to usurp the throne.

    Such usurpation was the natural recourse for a nobility that felt itself adequately threatened by its monarch, and the statutes of the Leyes Nuevas constituted such a threat. When Juan Pelayo departed in 1549 for the front lines in France, it can be assumed that many Spanish nobles were hopeful that their untested king would fall into the hands of the French - as his ransoming would leave him indebted to his political enemies - or even killed, which would leave the young and impressionable heir, Gabriel, in the hands of powerful court factions and the king’s brother, Fernando, free to accept the Portuguese crown. But when news returned from the front, all were informed that Juan Pelayo had not died and had avoided capture as well. What was more, he had achieved an almost miraculous victory over the French, allowing him to return to Spain with a favorable ceasefire in place. Juan Pelayo had been changed by his experience campaigning in France. Many years later, he would write that at Montauban he had been “clutched from both an early death and a shameful defeat … at the age of our Lord [33 years] I was renewed and invested with a spirit to befit the kingship of All Spain.” When he met with the three Cortes of Spain in 1552, he put everyone on their toes by neglecting to request a servicio and asking for apparently voluntary material contribution from the nobility. This apprehension would be justified in 1556 when Juan Pelayo once more put forward the text of the Leyes Nuevas for consideration, this time adding that he would not be intimidated and his "kingdoms of Spain would not be further beggared by the indolence and cowardice of those I call primos [2]."

    A conflagration was avoided by the renewal of hostilities with France that same year, and with the peace talks in 1560 and 1562, during which time the Leyes Nuevas remained shelved. After spending the majority of the years 1562-1565 in Navarra with his new bride, Jeanne de Valois, Juan Pelayo once again assembled the three Cortes in their respective realms and presented his law code, but this time showed no interest in continuing the process as a national debate, only inviting the usual appointed procuradores - a sure sign that he only intended to use the Cortes as a rubber stamp.

    The result was an aristocratic revolt of a scale not seen since the War of the Castilian Succession. After a formal objection was written up in June of 1565 by a number of Castilian grandees under Francisco Diego de Zúñiga, the 4th Duke of Béjar and Plasencia, and Luis Alonso Pimentel Herrera y Enríquez de Velasco, the 4th Duke of Benavente, received no response, an imposing coalition of Spanish nobles began to mobilize, demanding a declaration from Juan Pelayo that swore unto Christ and the Holy Virgin that there would be no trespass on any of their liberties.

    Meanwhile, the death of Manuel de Avis' old rival Jaime de Bragança in 1532 had left his ducal title in the hands of his 22 year old son, Teodósio. While equally cunning, Teodósio was unlike his father in that he was able to put aside any aspirations to take the Portuguese throne himself, possibly mindful of the risk such an ambition posed to his family after the murder of his uncle Dinis by royal agents in 1515. However, this did not mean Teodósio was any more deferential to the rule of the Avís-Trastámaras. With the accession of Juan Pelayo (João Pelágio to his Portuguese subjects) to the throne in 1536, it became apparent to many nervous Portuguese patriots that the personal union with Castile and Aragon was there to stay. The duke of Bragança was therefore once again at the center of a new conspiracy to usurp the throne, although this time putting forward Jorge de Lencastre, the duke of Coimbra and bastard son of king João II and Ana de Mendonça (a maid of Juana de Beltraneja), as claimant.

    TeodosioBraganza.png

    Teodósio I, duque de Bragança
    Due to the precarious position Jorge de Lencastre held in relation to the throne, he had prudently kept his distance from Jaime de Bragança's 1515 conspiracy but was now feeling slighted by the monarchy and interested in the younger Teodósio's offer. Jorge was a more likely contender for the Portuguese throne than any of the Braganças - especially considering he was preferred by João II over Manuel I - but he was certainly no perfect prince. While it was not out of the question to consider a bastard for the Portuguese throne (after all, King João I - the famed defender of Portuguese independence against Castilian encroachment - was himself a bastard), Jorge's candidature would have attracted more support had it been put forward before he succeeded in souring his relations with many of Portugal's movers and shakers. Feeling suspicious, Juan Pelayo was advised to constrain Lencastre before he raised the flag of rebellion, and Jorge was placed under house arrest in Abrantes in 1540. While this was a setback, Teodósio de Bragança hoped it would sufficiently outrage the Portuguese nobility and ignite a full-blown rebellion. Unfortunately for Bragança and his conspirators, many of Jorge's rivals - such as the Da Gamas - had been ennobled since 1515 and were able to keep a large portion of Portuguese society either opposed or indifferent to the Lencastre claim, and the matter subsided for a time with Jorge's death in 1550. Nonetheless, Teodósio de Bragança was a relentless schemer, and maintained a ring of pro-Lencastre loyalists until another opportunity presented itself.

    The 1565 uprising was such an opportunity, and Bragança was quick to join his dissent across the border with the leaders of the Castilian opposition, bringing with him a number of like minded Portuguese noblemen. Bragança and his lieutenant Lopo de Almeida, the 3rd Count of Abrantes, organized a meeting at the city of Olivenza with the Dukes of Béjar and Benavente and a representative of the Duke of Escalona to form a provisional military junta and coordinate their efforts - the Portuguese agreeing to fight the Crown as a united front with the Castilians in exchange for their political severance from Castile. Extremadura thus formed the center of gravity for this rebellion, although allies and sympathizers of the Olivenza Junta - also known as antirrealistas - were to be found all over Spain, seizing what arms and funds they could while terrorizing any royalists they came across. Sevilla and would be put to siege by Benavente, with Bragança and Béjar heading towards Toledo while Almeida headed for Lisbon. Assembling 13,000 retainers, mercenaries, and peasant tenants, the junta decided that Sevilla and would be put to siege by Benavente in order to tie down the royal garrison there, with Bragança and Béjar heading towards Toledo while Almeida and Teodósio's son Jaime headed west to disperse the Cortes at Abrantes, capture Lsibon, and give the crown to Jorge de Lencastre's son, João.

    In a previous generation, this rebellion - known to posterity merely as the "Revolt of the Grandees" - might have been successful, but while the long awaited push had finally materialized for the movements represented by the Junta of Olivenza, it would ultimately prove insufficient. By the 1560s, Juan Pelayo found that he no longer had to tiptoe around his opponents as he had much earlier in his reign. For one, the onrush of silver across the Atlantic and into the Crown's purse had enabled an unprecedented consolidation of royal power across the board. Apart from growing more bullion-rich over the course of Juan Pelayo's reign, the Crown likewise had grown even more land-rich through confiscations of collateral through the Casa de Prestación as well as through occasional buying sprees of primarily ecclesial property - an example of the latter being through a million ducat loan offered in 1542 to Charles von Hapsburg by the Pope (ostensibly to support his campaign against the heretics in the Empire) which was secured against the purchase of Church lands. In some cases, the Crown found it simpler to put its policies into place by purchasing noble lands directly, putting quick cash in the hands of a hard up count or marquis in exchange for the redemption of their titles. The Count of Ribagorça was an example of one such redemption, receiving 13,000 ducats in restitution for the reversion of his county to the Crown.

    SantaHermandad.gif

    Milicianos de la Santa Hermandad

    Crucially, there was no serious chance of the Spanish nobility challenging the monarchy militarily. A large share of the aristocracy was in debt to the Crown through the silver loans of the Casa de Prestación, and consequently the men-at-arms that comprised many of their private armies were essentially on the Crown's payroll. The conspicuous absence of the Aragonese nobility from the revolt can be attributed to this private debt, as most of the landowning class in Catalonia and Valencia held lines of credit with the Casa de Prestación and were also noticeably poorer than their Castilian or Portuguese counterparts. The Aragonese nobility also had less to lose in the passage of the Leyes Nuevas, as the nearly all of the kingdom's peasantry had already been emancipated. There was also, of course, a deterrent to rebellion in the presence of several veteran tercios in Navarra and Catalonia at the time, as well as a promising sign of royal cooperation in the attendance of Juan Pelayo himself at the Cortes of Monzón in 1565.

    Additionally, the Revolt of the Germanies in 1520 and 1525, the Zamora Revolt of 1543, a spate of small-scale Morisco revolts in the kingdom of Granada, and the regular threats of banditry and Berber piracy had led to a general expansion of the size and function of the royal police force known as the Santa Hermandad. What was once a fairly disorganized system of local militias subsidized irregularly by the Crown had grown into a vast network of infantry reserves, working in tandem with the local militias while being sustained by consistent pay when mustered and granted a decent stipend when off-duty. The importance of money to this entire domestic re-balancing of power was clear to Juan Pelayo, and, being aware of the inevitability of this conflict, he had ordered a moratorium in early 1565 on American treasure convoys and had posted large garrisons in Toledo, Sevilla, and Medina del Campo - the three cities which just so happened to house the Crown's silver vaults maintained by the Casa de Contratación.

    The irresistible prospect of favorable tax reform and the protections and expansion of peasants' rights meant that those who had risen up against the passage of the Leyes Nuevas could not expect any grassroots support and had to function in what was practically enemy territory. The rebellion failed to spread to the more urban northern halves of Castile and Portugal, where royal officers counteracted noble discontent with greater ease thanks to the support of the powerful towns. Similarly, even for the most patriotic of the Portuguese, the prospect of Portuguese independence - or at least of immediate independence - had significantly lost its luster. While some of the Portuguese grandees and lower clergy remained committed to finally liberating their homeland, the lesser nobility and the middle class were much less enthused. Portugal's international credit would be decimated, its trade contracts null, and decades of useful cooperation with its Iberian brother kingdoms would be undone.

    - Imperator totius Hispaniae -

    Unrest.png

    The three great uprisings in Spain from the years 1520 to 1566
    (Red - Revolt of the Germanies, 1520-1525; Green - Zamora Revolt, 1543-1544; Gold - Revolt of the Grandees, 1565-1566)

    All of these factors would come to bear on Juan Pelayo's opponents very quickly. Garrisons pulled up from North Africa and Granada would link up under Íñigo López de Mendoza, Duke of the Infantado, who relieved the city of Sevilla with little trouble in early September. Later that month, with Bragança and Béjar on the outskirts of Toledo, the plot to surrender the city without a fight via the complicity of the noble Ayala family was exposed by the rivals, the Riberas, who called up the city guard to arrest whoever they could catch and drive out those they could not. Toledo would hold against the besieging army outside its gates for the three weeks until the arrival of Álvaro de Sande and the Tercio de Cuenca. Bragança and Béjar momentarily abandoned this rush to the beating heart of the monarchy, and withdrew south to secure and then fortify Ciudad Real against the vanguard of the approaching royal army. Hoping to prop up all of their strength against the bulk of the assembling royalist forces, the Duke of Benavente opted to vacate the Guadalquivir basin (allowing the Duke of the Infantado to retake Córdoba unopposed) and join the defense of Ciudad Real. Juan Pelayo would arrive shortly after Benavente in late October, accompanied by 9,000 troops and the 5th Duke of Albuquerque, Gabriel de la Cueva, who was eager to ameliorate relations with the Crown after the actions of his late father, Beltrán, in France. Upon their arrival, the antirrealistas still had not taken the city.

    There had been some victories for the grandees amidst their defeats - with royal garrisons forced to surrender the cities of Badajoz, Huelva, and Beja - but no matter the storied martial tradition of the Spanish nobility, there was little it could do to impress when confronted by hardened, veteran tercios in an open field. The battle of Ciudad Real shattered the Junta's army in two, with Bragança and Béjar driven westwards while Benavente fled east to Albacete. Concurrently, a surprising number of Juan Pelayo's Portuguese subjects - especially from the houses of Meneses, Noronha, and Pereira - had shown their loyalty to the king by forming a royalist faction of their own headed by Miguel de Meneses, the Marquis of Vila Real, and by kidnapping João de Lencastre ahead of the Bragança army, carrying him north to Tomar. However, despite this impediment the Braganças were still the most powerful noble house in all of Portugal and carried with them much more popular support than their allies in Castile. The Count of Almeida thus managed to break the royalists at Canha in early October, leaving Lisbon wide open.

    BattleOfAlmendralejo.jpg

    The battle of Almendralejo, c. 1566

    Juan Pelayo needed to resolve the Portuguese problem before this independence movement embedded itself in Lisbon, and hoped to finally capture or kill his opponents at Almendralejo, where the main arm of the antirrealista army had been forced to take the field in early March after a series of numerous inconclusive skirmishes which had punctuated their pursuit. The battle that followed brought another royal victory and the fortuitous ensnarement of the Duke of Béjar along with several others, but without Bragança the Portuguese insurrection threatened to evolve into something unmanageable. Luckily for Juan Pelayo, the Braganças' characteristically conniving behavior had earned them many enemies of their own within Spain. Juan Pelayo found a ready collaborator against them in Juan Alfonso Pérez de Guzmán, the 6th Duke of Medina Sidonia, who despised the Braganças ever since Jaime de Bragança, Teodósio's father, had had his wife Leonor - Pérez de Guzmán's sister - murdered in 1512 on the suspicion of infidelity. The Duke of Medina Sidonia had been the reluctant comrade of Bragança as part of the revolt, and after his capture at Almendralejo the promise of amnesty and generous re-compensation was enough to convince him to act on his grudge and assist with luring Teodósio de Bragança into a trap.

    The Duke of Medina Sidonia was released alongside all of his retainers with the instruction to link up with the Duke of Bragança (who was headed for Lisbon) and induce him to meet with Juan Pelayo to discuss terms. A no-man's land would be established at the city of Elvas, and both sides would meet in the cathedral rectory unarmed and with a complement of no more than 5 men-at-arms. Beginning to feel desperate with royal troops on his tail, Bragança elected to accept this offer. However, instead of his king, Teodósio de Bragança found himself face to face with Juan Pelayo's notorious enforcer, Emilio de Berja, who had brought a much larger complement of men who seized the duke and his attendants from behind while Berja slit his throat. The duke’s illegitimate son, Calisto de Aveiro, shouting and struggling in desperation, was bludgeoned over the head with a sword hilt, cracking his skull and rendering him invalid. The gasping duke would be left on the floor of the rectory to bleed out.

    RevoltOfTheGrandees.png

    Beyond Bragança's murder, the remainder of the rebellious nobles were treated with significantly greater clemency after their surrender (the Duke of Benavente - having continued the fight from the hills of eastern La Mancha - finally surrendering in October of 1566). No grandees were executed and none of their titles were stripped from them nor their lands redistributed. The punishment came in the form of fines so massive that each and every offender was practically guaranteed to be either completely ruined or have their house in an abysmal level of debt to the Crown for generations. The consequences of rebellion were therefore most ripely observed by the house of Bragança, with Teodósio's son Jaime accepting a redemption of 27,000 ducats for his titles in 1579 - an outrageously low price for the properties held. Juan Pelayo further safeguarded the Portuguese succession by tying his bloodline to his greatest competitor, forcing João de Lencastre's son, Jorge, to marry the king's daughter, Juana Manuela, or risk the revocation of his titles. João accepted, and was likewise convinced to settle down in the Açores. Juan Pelayo's final victory over the secessionists and their sympathizers in his lifetime would come in 1570, when he declared with confidence and supreme authority an everlasting "Edict of Union," a long overdue proclamation binding the three crowns of Spain in perpetuity and forbidding their alienation to a foreign prince.

    Ultimately, the Junta of Olivenza found itself in the minority amongst its peers, as most of the Spanish nobility simply did not feel confident challenging a monarchy that seemed to be at its most vigorous, or felt they had more to gain by throwing their lot in with the royalists in this moment of crisis - namely in the form of land and title grants or the exoneration of debts owed to the Crown. Yet, with the tricameral ratification of the Leyes Nuevas in 1568 and even with the new rivalries, bitterness towards the Crown, and destruction of property brought about by the Revolt of the Grandees, there was still little visible change. In many cases, the new laws were no longer protested but also not observed, bet summed up by an expression of the rebellious Duke of Benavente - "I submit, but I do not obey." Nevertheless, a precedent had been set and a prodigious foundation laid for an order in Spain that strove to be both efficient and fair.

    EdictoDeUnion.jpg

    Edicto de Unión/Édito da União/Edicte de la Unió


    _______________________________________________________________________________________

    [1] An identical tax was proposed by Charles V IOTL.
    [2] Meaning "cousins," the customary manner in which the kings of Spain addressed the grandees IOTL.
     
    Last edited:
    34. Las Reformas Pelagianas - Part IV: Rey del Océano Mar
  • ~ Las Reformas Pelagianas ~
    Part IV:
    - Rey del Océano Mar -


    256px-Pillars_of_Hercules.svg.png

    Los pilares de Hércules

    Upon his accession to the thrones of Spain in 1536, King Juan Pelayo was informed by his father’s confessor, Francisco de Ugalde, that he had come to inherit “un imperio en el que nunca se pone el sol” - an empire on which the sun never sets. These words must have been recalled by Juan Pelayo when he chose as his royal motto in 1542 the words “Plus Ultra” (“Further Beyond”) - a play on the phrase “Non plus ultra,” which was said to have legendarily been inscribed on the Pillars of Hercules girding the Straits of Gibraltar, to warn that no mere mortal might journey beyond that point. Yet, for a monarch that styled himself the “King of the Ocean Sea,” what was once the terminus of Hercules’ world was now the slipway into a newer, larger, and richer one. Indeed, in the 16th century there was but one constant across the entirety of the Seven Seas: the presence of Spaniards.

    The world’s first global empire had appeared to reach its zenith under Juan Pelayo in the years that followed. After the establishment of the Casa de Prestación in 1542, the defeat of the French in 1562, and the subjugation of the Iberian nobility in 1567, the image of Spain overseas had significantly evolved. No longer seen as merely another European kingdom amongst European kingdoms, the Spain of Juan Pelayo’s later years had become the object of international attention, fueling equal parts admiration, fascination, jealousy, fear, and hatred. The Spanish monarchy of the late 16th century would shape the perspective on Spain’s golden age for centuries to come, characterized by the perception of the endlessly itinerant Spanish monarch, prowling about the Iberian peninsula like a lion in its cave, followed by his grave procession of priests, generals, accountants, and advisors - his hands in everyone’s pockets, his eyes and ears across the four corners of the globe, his only concerns being the enrichment of his realm and the propagation of the Holy Cross of the Faith Militant - all while his faceless, black-clad bureaucrats counted his coins, his relentless, freebooting conquistadores ground both the West and East Indies underfoot, and his zealous friars banged the drum of cruzada at home.

    In reality, the late 16th century was a time of enormous anxiety for the Spanish monarchy. Even as its riches and prestige mounted, the Crown had to send increasing numbers of troops and funds in every which direction: the Italian peninsula was in chaos, with peasant revolts and religious struggles decimating the north; the Ottoman state - having stabilized itself and grown propitiously with the relatively facile conquest of the Mamluk Sultanate - was now exerting pressure northward and westward once again with its fearsome armies and galley fleets regaining the initiative in Hungary and the Mediterranean; the French monarchy required assistance against the unexpectedly formidable resistance developing around the Farelard Prince of Condé, and was at risk of being toppled by Protestantism; and nearly the whole of the Maghreb was rising up in a coordinated push against the occupying Spaniards, with the Saadi tribe on Morocco and a Hafsid pretender in Tunisia leading the charge.

    On top of all these concerns, the Spanish global empire was everywhere else in need of royal assistance or was making trouble of its own. For Spanish America, the late 16th century was defined by foreign threats, irresponsible colonists, and immense societal strain. However, the distinct problems facing Spain’s American colonies during this period would lead to improvement in the Spanish colonial system as a whole, and would even positively influence future decisions made in the metropole.


    - Les deux héritiers aînés de la chrétienté -

    LobosDeMar.png

    A confrontation between a Castilian vessel and French "lobos de mar"

    It was France that would offer the Spanish Crown its first wake up call in regards to paying closer attention to its American possessions, beginning with the 1534 establishment of a French colony in South America know as “France-Australe.” Louis Samuel d’Ambès was the first royally approved administrator to be sent to this ultimately ineffective first attempt at colonization of the Americas by the French. Broad chested, robust, and golden-haired, d’Ambès resembled more a lion than a man, and would prove to be just as formidable of an opponent to the Portuguese captains that sought to dislodge him and his countrymen. Beginning in 1535 with his arrival at Belle-Îsle, d’Ambès quickly earned the trust of numerous Indio tribes in the area and successfully began the construction of a fortified settlement at the more suitable location of Île-Résolue de Saint Jean (a name provided by himself). D’Ambès was vigorous in his attempts to settle Frenchmen at Île-Résolue, and under his administration the French domain began to stretch further inland (primarily in search of gold and precious stones), with another stockade founded in 1539 by the name of Fort Terre-Rouge. D’Ambès would also have his wife and children brought over from France, and encouraged his men to do the same.

    In heavy competition with the nearby Portuguese settlement of São Miguel Arcanjo - which was situated on a superior natural harbor - d’Ambès’ efforts were ultimately undone by a lack of support from the crown, disappointing returns on the little gold discovered, and the religious differences between the Farelards and Catholics in his colony - all of which heretofore had been mitigated by d’Ambès’ natural charisma. Once the Portuguese had gathered sufficient men and resources to mobilize an assault of France-Australe, d’Ambès had to rely on Île-Résolue’s unassailable position, until this too was undermined by a certain Pèire de Jonzac - a Farelard who had been expelled from the colony after killing a Catholic over a personal dispute, and who now consigned his countrymen to destruction by defecting to the Portuguese and giving them the locations of both Île-Résolue’s weaknesses and of Fort Terre-Rouge. After being defeated at Fort Terre-Rouge on a sweltering June day in 1542, the French would be forced to accept the demands of their conquerors as presented by the captain of São Miguel Arcanjo, João de Castro. Having been made aware by his courier of the imminence of war between Spain and France, D’Ambès was able to use guarantees of France-Australe’s neutrality as leverage, and thus refused to give his enemy the satisfaction of an unconditional surrender. After wearing down Castro, d’Ambès secured very lenient terms: the French would not be required to leave France-Australe nor to subject themselves to any form of bondage to the Portuguese save for the usual taxes, tithes, and tariffs, but could not offer obedience to any secular ruler than the king of Portugal and could not preach Protestant doctrine publically. D’Ambès would also be required to step down as governor, to be replaced by a Frenchman of Castro’s choosing. The French presence in South America thus endured, albeit not independently. Most of France-Australe’s Farelard populace would disperse shortly after 1542, with many continuing their privateering against the dominant Portuguese presence in the South Atlantic, at their own great peril. Others would move elsewhere, but not to France, which had again plunged itself into another war and was on the verge of a religious civil war. They would travel north.

    The opening of hostilities between France and Spain escalated the activity of the piratical lobos de mar, the most notable of whom during the war was the Frenchman Abel de Belhade. Unlike the other lobos, Belhade was a Catholic and pursued an aggressive life of piracy not only for personal gain, but also to permanently sever the Castilians and Portuguese from their American colonies and hopefully deliver them into the possession of France. Unlike the vicious Gaétan de Sarbazan, Belhade was viewed by both the common Frenchman and king Charles IX as a daring patriot and hero who could serve a highly important purpose during the war with Spain. Despite his loyalty to Catholicism, Belhade served alongside not only a great number of Farelard Protestants, but also pagan Indios and West Africans. Belhade’s success is owed in large part to his tendency to work with anyone and everyone in the West Indies that would cooperate - which was especially easy given the large number of enslaved, harassed, and otherwise dissident populations sharing the isles with the Spaniards.

    Belhade had sailed under the Farelard privateer Jean-François Roberval during the late 1530s, and acquired his own ship along with a letter of marque in 1543 at the port of Nantes. Belhade, unlike his compatriots, engaged the Castilians on the fringe of their colonial possessions, first striking at the delta of the Orinoco River, referred to by its French visitors as the “Maraignon” - a term that they would later apply to everything from Pernambuco to Maracaibo. Belhade had been fortunate to arrive in the region as Spanish fortunes there were experiencing a downturn following the failed expeditions of Diego de Ordaz and Antonio Sedeño in the 1530s. The delta provided ample - if uncomfortable - locations to hide from and ambush passing Spanish ships, and, once Belhade and his growing flotilla felt confident enough, they expanded their operations to the large neglected island of Trinidad and the Gulf of Paria, from there harassing the Captaincy-General of Cumaná and Santa Margarita. This captaincy had the misfortune of being both the vanguard position of the Spanish Caribbean and a delectable target for pirates, being rich in pearls and under-fortified (the only threat up to this point being natives from Tierra Firma or slave revolts). After a little more than a year of back-and-forth action between Belhade and the Captain-General, Pedro de Ordaz (Diego’s brother), Belhade succeeded in catching Santa Margarita undefended and sacked the island in 1545, leaving whatever inhabitants not killed or enslaved to flee into the hills or across the straits to Cumaná, where they remained huddled behind the walls for fear of the French. The plunder seized from Santa Margarita allowed Belhade to return to France to purchase and outfit three more carracks and - unsatisfied with what South America had offered him thus far - he turned further north, rounding the Caribes and establishing himself in the cays along the coast of Cuba and south of Tierra Pascua. It was here, from the years 1547 to 1568, that Belhade came to be the very terror of the seas that he would be remembered as by the populations of Cuba and La Española for generations to come. Belhade went so unopposed in the early 1550s, in fact, that he was able to lead raids into central Cuba from the Bahía de Jiguey and was also able to raze the old port of San Severino de Hicacos (from whence Cortés and company had embarked to Nueva Castilla) in 1553.

    AbelDeBelhade.jpg

    Belhade sacks the port of San Severino de Hicacos, 1553

    Belhade even had designs on the whole of Cuba, which he spent two years preparing an invasion for from his harbors in the Lucayas, with letters sent back to Charles IX petitioning for aid in this endeavor and permission for the granting of titles - the “duc de Cuba” being Belhade’s personal request. While such an invasion never materialized, Belhade had at least succeeded in closing off the seas north of Cuba to the Spanish for many years. The settlements Belhade personally established did not flourish, however, partly due to his constant transience and also due to his prohibition on the taking of African slaves. Nonetheless, Belhade’s omnipresence on the frontier of the Spanish Caribbean planted numerous Frenchmen under his command on a plenitude of islets and coastlines - many of whom would continue their old captain’s work, with the exception of his no-slave policy. Belhade’s openness to working with every non-Spaniard he could find in the Caribbean eventually proved to be his undoing when the Farelard pirate Jacques de Sores gave away his location to the Captain-General of Cuba, Gonzalo Azarola, in exchange for immunity for his crimes. Yet, when Belhade was finally captured in 1568 in a joint French-Spanish effort near the Farelard base of Ville-de-Gaspard [1], his subsequent public execution in La Habana then only constituted a consolation prize, as innumerable French subjects had already cemented themselves in the Americas.

    The nightmare that was the Belhade-era of French piracy was instrumental in convincing Juan Pelayo that the navies of the three Spains were in need of a drastic overhaul. Beginning in 1545, Juan Pelayo picked up on a concept devised by his father’s advisor, the late Martim Branco da Grândola: that of a system of admiralties tasked with overseeing the regularity of convoys and safeguarding of Spanish coasts and sea lanes. While Castile, Portugal and Aragon possessed grand admirals, such an office pertained almost exclusively to galley fleets, was mostly honorific, and had no supervisory body. Further, the task of protecting Castile’s treasure fleets crossing to and from the Americas fell entirely on the Sevillan Casa de Contratación, and the protection of coastal Castile and Aragon required direct action from the crown. Portugal had a slightly more developed system in place at the time, with sail-powered and oar-powered fleets falling under different jurisdictions (further organized according to whether said fleets were intended for the Americas or elsewhere), but - like Castile and Aragon - it remained cursory and overly reliant on the sturdiness and firepower of individual ships, rather than on their actual presence in much needed areas of the globe. While he was distracted by the war with France, Juan Pelayo and his advisors were still able to put together a workable system of admiralties very similar to the structure of the American viceroyalties by which Spain’s military ships could be divvied up and oriented towards more comprehensive goals.

    The defeat of France in 1560 and the eradication of the more serious French interlopers in the Americas seemed to be the end the concerns that spurred on Juan Pelayo's naval reform. However, this would prove to be an underestimation of the resolve of the French - and of the rest of Europe - to break apart the Spanish stranglehold on global commerce. For the French national consciousness, the 16th century was an excruciating period. For all of the French - whether Sainte-Ligue zealot, Farelard militiamen, someone in between, or someone completely uninterested in the conflict at hand - there was a shared sense of deep frustration and sadness concerning what had befallen their homeland, with the 1562 Treaty of Soissons representing the greatest and most recent injury as the ancient house of Valois was humiliated diplomatically and militarily by the upstart, inbred houses of Austria and Spain. Amongst the Protestants, this besieged mentality developed for obvious enough reasons. There were perhaps equal numbers, in fact, of those who had adopted the creed of Guillaume Farel out of hatred for their Catholic enemies in the 20 Years’ War and disgust with the Church’s inaction as there were of those who had converted due to genuine conviction.

    For those in France who remained Catholic, the reason for this discontent was a bit more nuanced. Every French Catholic at the time who had thought about the state of France for more than a passing moment could not deny the complicity of the Catholic Germans, Spanish, English, and even the Pope himself in it all, as much as such a Frenchman would have liked to blame all of France’s problems on the pesky heretics. In their eyes, that France should be so rigorously punished by these Christian princes while they ignored the infernal Turk - leering at the heart of Europe and licking his chops - was absurd. France was, after all, the “eldest daughter of the Church,” and it was easy enough to recall a time when France - not Castile, or Portugal, or Austria - was the center and polestar of Christendom, when it was the byword for chivalry and prosperity and produced innumerable scholars, poets, and even popes. France was so sacred that the Papacy had been loath to remove itself from her borders, that her monarchy produced saints venerated across Europe, and that those who had defended her independence - such as Jeanne d'Arc - were likewise blessed with sainthood.

    Even for the members of the Catholic Sainte-Ligue, who were supported by Spain and the Hapsburgs, the prostration of France before its neighbors was utterly unacceptable. Why should the inelegant rustics of Germany and Spain be granted the immense gifts of the imperial office and the rights to settle the New World? The latter was a particularly ludicrous development in the eyes of the French monarchy. The kings of France had always taken issue with the Papal bull of Inter caetera, but the brutalization of France in the 20 Years’ Wapmonstrated commitment of the monarchy in fighting Protestantism had renewed the push to have the Pope revise its terms. Writing to Pope Julius III in 1579, Charles X remarked on the unfairness of Spain’s Papal-approved Pan-American reservation: “Surely a few cannily-steered rudders and propitiously-filled sails are insufficient to make claim over half the Earth?" It was with all this in mind that the Valois-Alençon monarchs not only continued but intensified the previous strategy of undermining Spain’s hegemony over the seas by whatever means it could. Charles X kept one hand in Europe to strike at Spain’s enemies and keep the Spanish monarchy appeased, while with the other he simultaneously encouraged his more cutthroat subjects across the Atlantic to do whatever they pleased.


    - La domesticación de los conquistadores -


    “It rarely happens that new islands emerge out of the sea. But should that occur and some new island appear, it should belong to him who first settles it.”

    - Las Siete Partidas: Partida III, Title 28, Law 29

    In the space of less than 50 years, Spanish America had experienced a precipitous growth from its origins as a chain of toilsome outposts on the fringes of the Caribbean. What began as a punitive expedition to the mainland in 1516 [2] had cracked open the Mesoamerican world, exposing its unbelievable riches and fueling an eruption of independent, expansionist enterprises across both continents. While certainly not the Spanish Empire’s only source of vitality, there are few that would contend that the Spanish colonies in the Americas were not the defining advantage of its imperial project as a whole, or that the Spanish discovery and conquest of the Americas was not one of the most fortuitous windfalls ever to happen to a nation-state. The New World and all of its affairs were therefore of utmost importance to the Spanish Crown and were always placed under close consideration.

    It was to be expected, then, that the power and influence accumulated by Castile and Portugal's more daring subjects across the sea - especially in the ruins of the great Indio realms of the Aztecs and Incas - was concerning to the Crown. The level of self-sustainability achieved in these regions by the conquistadores - in the face of strange climates, imposing distances from Europe, and the resistance of millions of native Indios - was impressive. So impressive, in fact, that the question of whether it was necessary to offer continued subservience to the Spanish Crown was a consistent, yet unspoken source of tension throughout the 16th century. This question became more pressing with Juan Pelayo’s push for legal overhaul, which aimed in part to adjust or remove some of the most basic structuring of Spanish colonial society.

    A large portion of Juan Pelayo’s law code, the Leyes Nuevas, was dedicated to the administration of the Americas and was approved separately from the rest of code by the three Cortes of Spain in 1552. Beyond some impassioned arguing between a few intellectuals in the years prior, most of these statutes went unnoticed in European Spain. The same cannot be said, however, of American Spain. The question regarding the treatment of the Indios and their place in Spanish society had been sowing division amongst the inhabitants of Spain’s colonies for decades, with the debate brought to the fore as early as 1511 when the Dominican friar Antonio de Montesinos castigated the encomenderos in his audience for their cruelty towards the native populace in the unfinished chapel of the barely-settled town of Santo Domingo. In the debate that followed - dominated by the irrepressible Dominican Bartolomé de Las Casas - the Spanish Crown officially sided with its Indio subjects and their sympathizers, with Miguel da Paz forbidding unprovoked warfare against the natives of the Americas and ordering a cessation on the further distribution of encomiendas as part of his Protecciones de Cartagena in 1522.

    ColonialAdministration.png

    La administración reorganizada de las colonias de España

    The first of these statutes was more or less effective (albeit often ignored), but enforcement or even toleration of the second required a loophole interpretation. Most encomenderos read the prohibition on further encomienda grants as pertaining to those that might be gained from further conquests, not to those that had already been granted. This ambiguity would be cleared up, however, in the Leyes Nuevas, which reaffirmed the non-hereditary nature of the encomienda and declared the passing on of encomiendas in perpetuity to be inadmissible before the law.

    As in European Spain, these rulings were not motivated by some desire to simply abuse the landed aristocracy, or even to ensure its submission. Rather, they were written up to stabilize property ownership in the colonies while simultaneously satisfying the moral qualms of the realm’s more conscientious subjects. As the encomienda was secured against the services of people rather than the use of land, the Indios entrusted to the encomenderos were virtually slaves - a condition legally intolerable for those that had been baptized, and an arrangement unsustainable at its scale. The Crown was prepared to compensate each and every registered encomendero with an affirmation of their hidalguía and a land grant measured equal in value to the Indios lost. The Indios would consequently be neither tied to an encomendero nor to the land, excepting cases in which they were to enter such a contract willingly.

    To many Spanish colonists - encomendero or not - the abolition of the encomienda threatened the entire colonial process: the working of farms and the building or repair of towns, churches, and roads were all tasks which were heavily dependent on the Indios’ corvee labor and which could not afford to be halted. Additionally, the profitability of the American colonies - by then recognized by practically everyone to be invaluable to the maintenance of the Spanish Empire - was built upon the farming of cash crops and the mining of precious metals and gems, both of which were almost exclusively performed by Indios belonging to encomenderos. Still others feared that removal of the encomienda would remove a much needed institution for the Indios, who they believed had the intellectual and spiritual capacity of small children and were incapable of managing themselves. If anything, the encomenderos felt such an abolition to be a massive insult to the travails they had endured to bring wealth, prestige, and dominion to their mother country and to the Crown.

    The undertaking that lay before the Crown - to reach across the torrid maw of the Atlantic and somehow convince or subdue the thousands of opponents of Indio emancipation - was stupefying in retrospect. However, in 1552, the sheer difficulty of this project did not occur to Juan Pelayo, who had just been dubbed “el Invicto” by the poet Juan Boscán after his victory at Montauban. By 1554, the new administrative subdivisions within the viceroyalties and the decrees binding them had been confirmed at Sevilla and Lisbon, and fleets were already on their way to the New World - carrying a complement of judges, newly-proclaimed bishops, their respective entourages, and, of course, troops - to see the Leyes Nuevas enforced.

    Throughout the Caribbean - where enslaved African labor had largely replaced encomienda-style Indio labor - the Leyes Nuevas were of no consequence. On tierra firme the approach of royal officials brought more apprehension. The magnates of the New World had long foreseen this day of reckoning, but believed they had little to fear. The domains established in Nueva Vizcaya were significantly harder to reach by sail than those in Nueva Castilla, separated from the Atlantic by the outrageously rough waters to the south of the continent and by the tauntingly thin isthmus of Panamá - where, despite the short distance to be crossed, tropical disease could easily wipe out an army of any size in no time at all. The greatest challenge presented to the Spanish Crown’s attempt to rein in its far flung American colonies therefore lay in the lands of the Inca. When the old Inca Empire was subverted and conquered by Spaniards led by the two Basque families of Beraza and Chavarría, its institutions were not fully destroyed. On the contrary, the conquest of the Incas was marked by an initial invitation extended to the Spaniards to settle in the empire, share in its administration, and marry its daughters, with the eventual supremacy of the Spanish over the Incas only coming about after years of integration had already taken place. The empire as it had existed was dead and Jesucristo had triumphed over Inti, but the Inca bureaucrats still carried out their old jobs, the imperial road system was maintained, Quechua was still used in an official capacity alongside Castilian, and most of the old nobility still held their positions and titles. Beñat Chavarría, Fermín Beraza, and Fermín’s nephew Esteban had all thrown themselves completely into Inca society - all had learned Quechua, all had taken Indio wives or mistresses, and all used the title of “tokriqok” alongside that of governor-general.

    There is no reason to doubt that these three had intended their possessions to be subordinate to the Spanish monarchy, but the temptation of assimilating themselves into a new polity was embraced early on, and there is also telling evidence that might suggest they had grown more comfortable with a degree of autonomy unacceptable to the Crown. When Hernán Cortés and his cohorts absorbed the remains of the Aztec Empire and its neighbors, they almost immediately established an audiencia in México-Tenochtitlán and sent an emissary back to Spain to request royal authorization of their conquests and also that a viceroyalty be formed to administer the “Reino de los Nahuas de Méxica, Tlaxcala y Oaxaca.” Like the quasi-duchies established by the conquistadores in Nueva Castilla, Chavarría and the Berazas gave their possessions the usual designation assigned to adelantado conquests implying a nebulous, military status - that of “captaincies” (capitanías) - but, unlike the conquistadores in Nueva Castilla, they neglected to declare either a viceroyalty or an audiencia, only accepting them once they were formally instituted by Miguel da Paz in 1532. This was, of course, profoundly concerning to the Council of the Indies in Sevilla - if one group of Spanish subjects overseas set the precedent of self-rule, there was no telling who would follow suit. Even more worryingly, the discovery of the patio process and of Cerro Rico at Potosí meant that - if independent - Nueva Vizcaya could easily stand shoulder to shoulder with the Spanish Crown economically.

    Potosi.png

    El "Cerro Rico" de Potosí

    Esteban Beraza, the maverick of the three, had shown his proclivity for domination when he took the lead in capturing the imperial city of Cuzco and ending the Inca state years earlier. His old habits never subsided, and by 1554 he was actively involved with a plot to alienate the lands of his deceased comrade, Beñat Chavarría. While both Fermín (who had died in 1542) and Esteban Beraza were childless before they arrived in the Americas, Beñat was not. When Chavarría died in 1548, his son, Amancio, had made an appeal to the Casa de Contratación for the lands captured by his father in Nueva Vizcaya. After a fruitless back-and-forth with Esteban Beraza - who claimed Amancio was an imposter - the Casa de Contratación ruled in favor of the younger Chavarría. As Beñat’s estate in the Americas was enormous, Esteban was aware that Amancio would be ferried to Nueva Vizcaya by a royal fleet, in the company of the new governor-general of Gran Virú and the new viceroy (a position Esteban had held on two intervals). When the office of viceroy became vacant in 1549, Esteban Beraza filibustered every Crown appointee through a large network of lawyers and lobbyists in Sevilla, until the Casa de Contratación relented and patiently awaited the direct deliberation of the Crown. The ratification of the portion of the Leyes Nuevas in 1552 and the impending royal intervention alarmed Esteban and his allies amongst the Hispano-Inca elite, and they made preparations to guard their old rights - at swordpoint if necessary. [3]

    When the viceregal fleet arrived at the harbor of San Martín de Limac almost two months later, they were met by a squadron of brigantines led by Esteban Beraza’s lieutenant, a young mestizo named Joaquín Pizarro, ahead of a chain drawn across the port. The new viceroy, Bernardino de Mendoza, inquired as to why the king’s men were being impeded, and Pizarro assured him that they would allow entrance once the viceroy had convened with “the qhapaq-señores of this realm and they have found the terms of su alteza virreinal to be satisfactory.” After demanding the brigantines disperse and the chain be loosed, Pizarro told the viceroy that he would come aboard to more comfortably converse, having two of the brigantines brought to the sides of the viceroy’s galleon while the others formed a vanguard, boarded his men, and then accosted Mendoza while giving orders to put to oar and fire a salvo at the rest of the fleet. Still groggy from the arduous voyage (and from rounding the southern tip of South America in particular), the royalists’ response was less than exemplary. In the chaos that ensued, the brigantines were blasted to shreds and the chain was cut, but Pizarro had successfully made off with the viceroy and was able to keep the rest of the ships at bay from the coastal batteries. After two days exchanging fire with the fortifications at San Martín, the royal fleet abandoned its bombardment and disembarked to the south at Punta Negra. The new governor-general of Gran Virú, Agustín de Cantillana, took charge and occupied the city, but Joaquín Pizarro had already left, imprisoning Mendoza far to the north at Piura two weeks later.

    PuntaNegra.png

    Agustín de Cantillana y los realistas aterrizan en Punta Negra

    There were more than 20,000 Spaniards in the Viceroyalty of Nueva Vizcaya - the majority of whom opposed the Leyes Nuevas - while only 1,200 soldiers (across 18 vessels) had been provided to the Mendoza expedition. In order to avoid being massacred, it was imperative that the agents of the Crown get the purpose of their intrusion across to Nueva Vizcaya’s millions of Indios. Although the royalists were initially ignorant as to the lay of the land and its people, there were more than enough defectors who could quickly fill them in. Mutual understanding of Quechua and Castilian was by now fairly common, and the Franciscans and Dominicans were very helpful in this regard. Luckily for the Crown, the world of the adelantados was extremely competitive, and was therefore rife with rivalries that could easily be exploited. There were countless Spaniards who felt shortchanged by the preeminent conquistadores in the distribution of spoils, and still others who had come to despise the Berazas and their ilk as they became entangled in the schemes and power struggles that had been slowly consuming the viceroyalty since its inception. A steady stream of Spaniards had been trickling out of Nueva Vizcaya to the north and south for some time, motivated by a hunger for more plunder or a simple change of scenery, and - in some cases - in fear for their lives, but many were now willing to return and join the royalists in the hopes that they might be able to settle old scores and rebalance the scales. For instance, when the conquistador Juan de Tolosa [4] heard the news of the struggle in Nueva Vizcaya, he made the almost 2,500 kilometer trek north from Araucanía with a company of 500 Spaniards to assist the Crown, arriving in 1556.

    Cantillana would be joined by two other close confidantes of Esteban Beraza, Francisco Hernández Girón and Alonso de Alvarado, and the frontlines for a drawn-out war of attrition were set. While the capture of Cuzco and the arrest of Beraza were obvious priorities, the recapture of Viceroy Mendoza was decided to be more pressing, and Francisco de Villagra [5], viceroy of Nueva Andalucía, consequently led an army south from Santa Ana de Guatavita to form a pincer with Cantillana’s forces, respectively seizing Santiago del Ríochambo in the north and Huaraz in the south. Pizarro moved with Mendoza to the more redoubtable city of Cajamarca and sent messengers to Beraza urgently requesting pressure be put on Cantillana from the south. Nothing could be done, however, and Joaquín Pizarro was forced to surrender and hand over his prisoner after a four week siege.

    With the royalists now focused on the south, Esteban Beraza opted for a hit-and-run strategy along the various passes of the Andes separating Cuzco from the coastal plain, sending his coadjutant Francisco Yupanqui (nephew of the last Sapa Inca, Huáscar) to the port of Huelva de Riohica to send a representative to Spain to make an appeal before the Crown. With minimal shipbuilding facilities at their disposal, the Beraza camp’s attempt to keep the sealanes open was futile, and the royalists’ ships were quick to reduce Huelva de Riohica to a smoking ruin. Beraza and his companions were hardened military men with much experience in dealing with overwhelming odds, but they simply could not contend with the royalists in an open field. While the early battle of Acobamba in late 1556 was a victory - with Esteban Beraza, despite now being almost 50, unhorsing Francisco Hernández Girón by driving a lance all the way through his chest - the following field battles at Ayacucho and Cusibamba were not. Beraza was fighting with outdated weaponry, using tactics better suited against the Incas of old than against a leading-edge European army, and with his forces riven by Indio mutinies - which had become increasingly frequent once it became apparent that the other side offered to break the chains of the encomienda.

    In the end, Esteban Beraza came to realize that the connection to the outside world provided by obeisance to the Crown and its laws decided whether or not South America’s resources had any tremendous value. He could possess all the silver in the world, but unless he was somehow able to challenge the Spanish Monarchy at sea, then further resisting the Crown brought more headaches than it solved. Esteban and his junta would formally defer to the Leyes Nuevas in early 1558, officially renouncing the right of encomienda and securing their noble titles against tracts of land. The pill of defeat was sweetened for Esteban and his allies by a total amnesty from the viceroy, although Esteban himself would be kept under close surveillance for the rest of his life, and his vast private domain was divided as thoroughly as possible amongst his 5 mestizo sons and two cousins upon his (rather suspicious) death in 1563. While the Indios that had long since been apportioned to these defunct encomiendas or to ones elsewhere would remain in virtually the same state as they had been in under their former encomenderos, their general social mobility and legal ability to resist being tied to the land or otherwise abused would improve as the justice system under the now fully-functioning Audiencias Reales became more pervasive. As any violation of the abolition of the encomienda carried with it the penalty of property confiscation by the defendant and the local audiencia, the Crown had succeeded in setting up a framework that would extirpate the remaining encomenderos by giving other members of colonial society reason to subvert them.

    Things progressed much more smoothly for the Crown in Nueva Castilla, where easier communications and peculiar internal developments made the enforcement of the Leyes Nuevas much more palatable and resistance of the likes of Esteban Beraza much less likely. At first, the encomenderos of Nueva Castilla were similarly comfortable in their distance from the Crown and also felt they had a good bridle on the incumbent viceroy, Cristóbal Vaca de Castro, and the 1554 fleet was therefore happily received, especially on account of the fact that it carried funds and men-at-arms from Europe. After completing the conquest of the more densely urban center of Mesoamerica, the conquistadores of Nueva Castilla had begun to inch northwards, first enticed by the rich farmlands of the Bajío, then by the newly discovered silver lodes of the Altiplano del Norte (distinct from the Altiplano del Sur in Nueva Vizcaya). Accompanied by hundreds of Spaniards and thousands of Indio allies, Pánfilo de Narváez, Gonzalo de Sandoval, Gaspar de Espinosa, and Cristóbal de Olid all plowed their way through this region, leaving minimal garrisons, clergymen, or governmental infrastructure in their wake. This endless expansion had taken a toll on the fledgling viceroyalty, which struggled with internal unrest as its administrative and military resources were stretched painfully thin.

    When the brutality of the encomenderos sparked a native uprising in 1540, the Spaniards found their numbers insufficient in quelling it, and what started as a single act of Indio retaliation escalated into a full-blown war against a cohesive Indio federation. Unlike the relatively easy subjugation of the sedentary cities to the south, fighting these so called “Chichimecs” - a Nahuatl term for the peoples to the north, roughly corresponding to the term “barbarian” - became a serious quagmire for the Spanish, who struggled to no avail in their efforts to tie down and inflict a resounding defeat on their semi-nomadic enemy. A ceasefire would be made in 1542 with the Caxcanes, the leading tribe of the rebellion, and for a moment it appeared as if the frontier of Nueva Castilla might peacefully stabilize. However, by the mid-16th century the known silver veins of Nueva Castilla were gradually being exhausted, and it seemed that Spanish America’s overall silver yields were in an irreversible decline. As the only available solution was to find new veins to work, it was essential that the mines of the Altiplano del Norte be placed under Spanish control and the peoples of the surrounding countryside subdued. The desire to conquer the Chichimecs and reduce them to encomienda servitude had thus become too accentuated to keep the peace, and, under command of the viceroy, an army of 600 Spaniards and 8,000 Aztec and Tlaxcalan auxiliaries was assembled under Gonzalo de Sandoval in 1544 at the newly-founded city of Valladolid de Xalisco. [6]

    TlaxcalanAllies2.png

    Los españoles y sus aliados tlaxcaltecas luchan contra los chichimecas

    This campaign of “fire and blood” (“fuego y sangre”) produced no results. The Chichimecs were too widely spread out for a field army to do any lasting damage, and by 1554 the viceregal treasury had long been exhausted by the interminable conflict, with the troops in the field either having to support themselves or being supported by private donations. This was something the Crown was able to leverage in its favor by way of a large consignment of royal silver, which it had ironically shipped back to the Americas. The encomenderos of Nueva Castilla certainly had just as many misgivings about the Leyes Nuevas as their compatriots in Nueva Vizcaya, but any fears of the encomienda’s abolition leading to the Indios becoming indolent or rejecting Christian Spanish society of their own volition would turn out to be largely unfounded. It had long become apparent to the less recently conquered native populations that the Spaniards had no serious intention of wiping them off the face of the earth, and that they instead preferred to reward those amongst the conquered that wished to assist in the building up of a new, prosperous society. As distressed as the Indios were at the catastrophic downfall of their old societies, Spanish agricultural knowledge, tools, and working animals were enough to win many of them over, especially amongst the rural classes. The introduction of beasts of burden was nothing short of revolutionary - massively reducing the toil of farming - while items as simple as the pulley or the iron nail were equally delightful additions.

    Transoceanic trade - previously unknown amongst most of the Indios - likewise brought improved prospects of individual enrichment. Indios and mestizos were particularly drawn to the employment opportunities offered in Spanish America’s nascent port facilities, which were chronically understaffed and under-garrisoned, and were also usually located in altitudinal climes that were deadly to pure European settlers. These opportunities were in part due to a proliferation of fueros and forals issued to ports in Castile and Portugal and in their respective colonies since the 1530s, which had greatly augmented the number of towns participating in transatlantic commerce. While all precious metals extracted in the New World still had to be processed through either Sevilla or Lisbon, any ports with a royal or viceregal license were free to trade with one another, only having to pay the flat customs rate known as the almojarifazgo. After 1554, the output of many farms and mines in the Americas dropped, but shipping became more reliable, merchant fleets more consistent, and a great number of much needed coastal fortifications were built.

    The one aspect of Spanish culture that the Indios took to with the most eagerness, however, was Spanish Catholicism. The enormous religious energy that had accumulated in Spain in the 16th century truly bore its most impressive fruits across the Atlantic - thousands upon thousands of Indios accepted the Christian faith every year, with some Franciscans and Dominicans boasting of having baptized as many as 14,000 in a single day. Whatever the myriad reasons for Catholicism’s success amongst the indigenous peoples of the Americas, it would eventually constitute one of the largest and quickest mass conversions in recorded history. It can be argued that it was the receptiveness of the Indios towards Catholicism that decided the debate over their humanity in their favor, and was further instrumental in the sudden change in the approach to colonization taken by the Spanish across the entirety of the Americas. Concurrent with the impasse of the Chichimec war was the development of an alternative colonial mechanism that would gradually replace the model of conquest and encomienda - that of the mission.

    - “Por sus frutos los conoceréis” -

    Missions were not a novel approach to evangelization in Spanish America, with hundreds already established amongst the conquered populations, but using missions as the default means of advancing the colonial frontier was a new development. By the 1540s, the conspicuous lack of success in subduing the resourceful Indios of not only the Altiplano del Norte, but also of Araucanía, the Pampas, the Yucatán peninsula, and of the interior of Portuguese America was vexing enough that even the most bellicose of conquistadors were ready to lay down their arms and consider other options. It was into this opportune moment that a man by the name of Francisco de Javier stepped in.

    StFrancisXavier.png

    Francisco de Javier, el "Apóstol de los Chichimecas"

    Francisco de Javier (born Francisco de Jasso) was a Basque Franciscan who had joined the order in 1523. Caught up in the ecstatic religious atmosphere of 16th century Iberia, Javier was - like some many others - determined to undertake missionary work in the New World, and requested the leave of his superior in 1525 to travel to Castile and from thence sail to Nueva Castilla. Less than a year later, Javier would meet his fellow Franciscan, Bernardino de Sahagún, while in the city of México-Tenochtitlan, where Sahagún was hard at work transcribing texts in the Nahuatl language and petitioning the archbishop to open a university. Javier and Sahagún had much in common, and shared enthusiasm for the value of Indio culture and also frustrations over the surface level conversion efforts of their Franciscan brethren. The restless Javier was not quite as interested in lobbying for higher education as was Sahagún, however, and instead became the peripatetic face of Sahagún’s new religious movement. For more than 20 years, Javier was busy spreading the faith and learning native languages in Brasil, Guatemala, Nueva Andalucía, and elsewhere, as well as tirelessly campaigning in Rome on Sahagún’s behalf for the authorization of a new order, the Gregorians - known as the Catequistas in the Spanish-speaking world.

    By 1548, Javier was undertaking his most influential experiment in Nueva Castilla, where he was assisted by his friend, the Flemish Franciscan Pedro de Gante. Working amongst the Chichimecs (who were, understandably, quite suspicious), Javier argued that the Christianization of the Indios and the taming of their land was much easier, cheaper, and significantly less destructive if done through settling Spanish craftsmen and farmers in walled towns in the midst of unfamiliar or even hostile natives, where they would be accompanied by an armed garrison (which would be quartered in a fortified presidio), Christianized Indios (known as “indios amigos”), and - of course - priests and friars to administer the sacraments and evangelize the locals. This format held precedence in the conquests that had taken place after the fall of Tenochtitlan. More often than not, the Spaniards in the Americas preferred to involve the native populace in the colonization process, and even frequently co-opted friendly tribes to share in further conquests and the founding of new towns. The Tlaxcalans - the earliest allies of the Spaniards in Nueva Castilla - were the outstanding example of this policy, accompanying nearly every military expedition into the Altiplano del Norte or Guatemala and even making up the bulk of the Spanish soldiery in the conflict with the Chichimecs. The phenomenon of the “indios amigos” would be utterly indispensable in these presidio-missions, where they formed a bridge between the two societies and could relate the Christian creed and the benefits of sedentary life to their wild distant cousins.

    Despite a lack of cooperation from his fellow Spaniards and the persistence of raiding behavior from the Chichimecs, Javier’s experiment was a success, and was soon emulated all across the Spanish American frontier - and even overseas, amongst the Berber tribes dwelling in the North African Rif and Atlas Mountains. Javier would be present for the founding of 27 different missions in the Altiplano del Norte, and, by the time of his death in 1564, 7 of these missions had already grown into self-sustaining cities with functioning cabildos. The absence of the encomienda meant that getting the long-desired silver mines of the region up and running was frustratingly slow, but the introduction of the patio process - first developed in the Altiplano del Norte - relaxed these labor shortages. The bitter feud between the Nuevocastellanos and the Chichimecs subsided into a much more peaceful process of slow assimilation. [7]

    Any attempt to prevent the establishment of a landed aristocracy in Spanish America - an express interest of the Crown - had proven to be completely out of the question. So long as blood and sweat were shed in the colonization process and the chivalric mindset of the average conquistador remained unshakeable, the demand for compensation in the form of land and title grants would have to be satisfied. However, the era of the encomendero-conquistador expanding the boundaries of Spanish America por adelantado was over. The garrisoned settler-missions would replace the role of the old conquistador elite, who would settle into their landed roles, passively overseeing their estates or involving themselves in municipal politics. Like Las Casas and Sahagún, Javier would grow into a larger-than-life personage. By the time of his canonization in 1635, he was declared one of the two patron saints of Nueva Castilla, alongside the Virgin of Guadalupe.


    Virreinatos1552-1.png

    Virreinatos1552-2.png

    La reorganización de las Nuevas Leyes de la administración colonial de las Indias Occidentales, c. 1552

    _______________________________________________________________________________________

    [1] OTL Jacksonville, Florida.
    [2] The expedition led by Cortés and co., which was originally intended to reclaim the decimated colony of Puerto Rico de la Vera Cruz (OTL Veracruz) and exact revenge on those responsible for its destruction.
    [3] This is very similar to what transpired IOTL when Charles V attempted to have his New Laws (which also protected the Native Americans and outlawed the encomienda) implemented in the New World. A bonafide civil war erupted in Peru between the royalists and the Pizarro camp (with its lines drawn along the divisions emerging from the numerous previous petty conflicts between the squabbling conquistadors post-conquest), which saw the acting viceroy, Blasco Núñez Vela, killed in battle at Añaquito and posthumously decapitated by his spiteful opponents. The outcome here is much more favorable to the Crown, although the whole matter is resolved later than it was IOTL.
    [4] The OTL discoverer of silver deposits near Zacatecas in Mexico, ITTL he is one of the leaders in the conquest of Chile and the founder of Tolosa de Mapocho (OTL Santiago de Chile).
    [5] One of the OTL governors of Chile.

    [6] OTL Guadalajara, Mexico.
    [7] For those who have not realized what this means - the Chichimeca War of OTL has basically been butterflied. This is an important development. What has happened here is that the Spaniards have opted in favor of the mission-presidio form of settlement by the 1550s, rather than by the 1590s as in OTL - saving them decades of wasteful spending on destructive warfare and avoiding a major roadblock to northwards expansion.
     
    Last edited:
    35. Ordinatio Imperii
  • ~ Ordinatio Imperii ~
    Reform in the Holy Roman Empire, c. 1540-1560

    The 12 years of war that consumed the Holy Roman Empire from 1542 to 1554 would pass into the contemporary annals as a series of disjointed, religiously-fueled uprisings, a momentary stumble on the House of Hapsburg’s inevitable path to domination. But to popular memory this conflict would be recalled as the “Schwarzkrieg” - the “Black War” that forced unprecedented violence between the German people and would forever befoul relations between the Catholics and Protestants amongst them. The seething ferocity of this conflict grew to involve all of the powers of Western Europe, baring their own particular socio-religious divides in the process and leaving an estimated 2 million dead from disease, disorder, and destruction of cataclysmic proportions.

    ReformationRevolts-Phase2.png

    Popular uprisings in Central Europe after the Bauernkrieg
    (1: Beeldenstorm/Bildersturm, 2: Swabian Revolt, 3: Horali Revolt)

    Yet despite the depredations and consequent bad blood brought about by the Schwarzkrieg, it served a remediative purpose for Reformation-era Germany. Wave after wave of destruction brought on by warfare, looting, and iconoclasm had effectively erased much of Germany’s tangible medieval heritage, but this destruction had similarly wiped clean from both German society and the German consciousness many of the problems that had caused it in the first place. After the final session of the ecumenical council at Basel closed in 1546, the Germans gradually found the Church they had so heartily rebelled against able to respond to their needs and concerns. Reform Catholicism was already slowly filtering in naturally from Northern Italy via the Oratorians and Gregorians beginning in the 1540s, but its true induction into German society began with a homegrown movement led by two clerics by the name of Bruno Gerhardt and Pieter Kanis.

    Gerhardt.gif

    Bruno Gerhardt

    Gerhardt, a native of Dormagen, was finishing his Augustinian novitiate and canon law studies in the city of Cologne when Duke William of Jülich-Cleves-Berg strode in at the head of an army of ravenous mercenaries, followed closely by thousands of angry Protestant zealots. Gerhardt spent two terrifying weeks in hiding, narrowly evading capture as he witnessed the subjection of Cologne to a deluge of bloodshed, looting, and all manner of sacrilege. After finding an opportunity to slip out of the city unnoticed, Gerhardt hid his tonsure and fled 80 kilometers before being sheltered by a Catholic family near the city of Venlo. While recuperating in their barn, Gerhardt states that he came to the conclusion that the blame for the Protestant epidemic could be placed squarely on negligent clergy and the consequent ignorance of the masses towards their own faith. After two short weeks in hiding, Gerhardt would again have to flee as the iconoclastic Beeldenstorm and Dutch Revolt came into full swing, this time stopping in Eindhoven where by happenstance he found Pieter Kanis, a colleague from Cologne.

    Kanis, a native of Nijmegen, was of like mind with Gerhardt, and proposed that they gain permission from their order to obtain a printing press for the sake of pamphleteering. With the famed medieval Colognian doctor Albertus Magnus as their inspiration, Gerhardt and Kanis laid the foundations for a religious community later known colloquially as the “Albertines.” This connection to Albert of Cologne was significant enough that the Albertines were instrumental in seeing him canonized in 1620, after which they formally changed the name of their order from the "Society of Clerics Regular of the Divine Word" to the “Society of St. Albert the Great.” Tapping into the long-established and vibrant popular devotion found in the Low Countries and Lower Rhineland and drawing inspiration from the writings of the 19th Ecumenical Council and its Basilian Catechism (as well as from Jehan Cauvin, the French bishop of Noyon), the mission of the Albertines was simple: to revive Church-led education. Gerhardt and Kanis acknowledged the value and advancements found in the Renaissance humanist models of Europe’s foremost educational institutions and intellectual leadership, and they wished to collaborate with such modern knowledge and relay it to the uninformed - albeit with an underlying focus on Christ rather than Man. Ideally, Albertine schools would be charitable institutions and thus free of charge, with priority given to orphans and other clergy.

    PeterCanisius.jpg

    Pieter Kanis

    These first years were ones of toil and tribulation as the Albertines struggled to ride out the throes of the Beeldenstorm and Schwarzkrieg. Communication with Rome was sparse and slow, but in 1562 Kanis and Gerhardt finally received authorization of their new order from Rome as well as the go-ahead to start a community at Arnhem, followed by a sister community at Duisburg in 1563. Greater support subsequently came from imperial princes wishing to re-Catholicize their domains, particularly the prince-bishops of Liège, Cologne, and Wurzburg. What truly improved the fortunes of this upstart order was the interest of Albrecht VI, duke of Bavaria, who personally invited the Albertines into his duchy, giving them funds to open a grammar school in Ingolstadt and requesting their best tutors for his son. The Albertines of Ingolstadt quickly gained a reputation for their learnedness, eloquence, and devotion, and soon found themselves sponsored directly by the House of Hapsburg - first by Ferdinand II, Duke of Further Austria, who paid for an Albertine college in Innsbruck, then by the Emperor himself, Philipp II, who kept his court filled with Albertine brothers and made enormous donations to their chapters and schools in Prague, Vienna, Mechelen, Ghent, Eger, Pressburg, and Brno. Having started with basic catechesis, arithmetic, and syntax, the Albertines quickly began percolating into the fields of law, medicine, botany, astronomy, anthropology, and philosophy.

    AlbertineSchool.jpg

    Die Albertinische Universität von Ingolstadt

    The inception and rise of the Albertines in Central Europe was merely one facet of the far-reaching effects of the Council of Basel. All across the Empire, there were fundamental changes in Catholic society: corrupt bishops and licentious priests were defrocked; the more inaccessible, quaint frescoes often found in the great cathedrals of the Middle Ages were overshadowed by awe-inspiring baroque paintings and sculptures; and the much needed Oratorians, Gregorians, and Albertines - so full of spiritual vigor and moral seriousness - began to file into the churches, monasteries, and universities. With a great number of German Protestantism’s secular and religious leadership exiled, killed, or otherwise disengaged from society, many Germans (especially those less theologically attuned) that formerly aligned with the Protestant cause simply reverted to the Catholicism of their forefathers - a Catholicism which now possessed a renewed energy and had overcome the greater share of its old abuses.

    - Der Große Reichstag -

    "Come now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool."

    - Isaiah 1:18

    Muhlhausen.jpg

    Der Reichstag in Mühlhausen

    Assailed on all sides, the old imperial, Catholic order represented by the Hapsburgs had somehow prevailed against the humanist, centralizing governments of France and the League of Fulda, and now found itself free to dictate the terms of postwar Europe. With no small amount of blind luck, the Emperor Charles “the Iron” von Hapsburg had exploited his enemies’ weaknesses, chosen his allies wisely, held firm under immense pressure, and ended up stumbling out of the Schwarzkrieg in 1554 with most of his opponents in the palm of his hand. Or so it had seemed.

    Just a few short days into the first Imperial Diet since 1541 in Würzburg - the latter regarded as something of a Robber Synod by the League of Fulda - it had become clear to Charles V that the absolute victory that unfolded for the House of Hapsburg at the battle of Darmstadt turned out to be not quite as absolute as it might have seemed. The arrangements prior to the Reichstag of 1556 betray an undeniable sense of confident clemency from Charles V and the Hapsburg camp. Cardinal Antoine de Granvelle, Charles V’s longtime advisor and the most preeminent statesman of his court, was more or less the mastermind behind the truce of Darmstadt and the Imperial Proposition for Mühlhausen, and he cautioned the emperor against acting on his anger (for the sake of his remembrance by posterity) and oriented the drafting of conditions towards a more conciliatory verdict. Likewise, while the city of Augsburg had been the prevailing locale for Imperial Diets under the Hapsburgs (primarily due to it being the residence of the Fugger family, the Hapsburgs’ chief lenders), the Imperial city of Mühlhausen - formerly entrusted to the governance of the houses of Hesse and Wettin - was chosen for its presence in the suitably neutral ground of the Thuringian Basin. Nonetheless such concessions would be mostly useless, as Charles V's many subjects let him know that he would be only minimally in charge. The sudden vulnerability Charles V must have felt at the 1556 Reichstag after riding high on his great victory two years earlier was probably at its most acute while he winced with every step making his processional entry down the aisle of the Marienkirche, barely able to walk from an advanced case of gout as the whole imperial elite bore witness to his undignified infirmity.

    Emperor Maximilian I’s Diet of Worms in 1495 and Diet of Augsburg in 1500 were the shining examples for Charles V’s intended goals at Mühlhausen; it had long been Charles V's aim to continue Maximilian I's program of reorganizing the Imperial government, finances, and judiciary. However, even for an emperor as diligent, resourceful, and respected as Maximilian I, the prospect of reforming and centralizing the Holy Roman Empire was daunting, to say the least. The Byzantine mosaic into which the Empire had devolved by the late 15th century was a staggering, intricate mess of individual liberties, jurisdictions, tolls, and hierarchies - nearly all of which were as tenaciously guarded as any vast, aristocratic latifundia to be found in France or Spain. What had made matters even worse for the project of Imperial reform was, of course, the emergence of Protestantism. Whereas the power brokers of the Empire in Maximilian’s day could at least find common confessional ground, the formation of the League of Fulda and the eruption of the Schwarzkrieg demonstrated that Charles V’s most powerful subjects now considered defying the authority of the Emperor to be a religious obligation. The most prominent of the defenders of German Protestantism and opponents to Hapsburg dominance had been dealt an irreversible defeat at the hands of their emperor on the field of battle, but there remained a multitude of Imperial princes and oligarchs who likewise wished to defy Charles V and protect their Protestant creeds without taking up arms, choosing Mühlhausen as the place to do so.

    The nature of the Protestant rebellion in the Empire was - while continued - substantially altered by the events of the 20 Years War. For the sake of peace Charles V could not deny the Protestant representatives an opportunity to make a collective statement as he had at Würzburg in 1541, and the Meyeran princes were allowed to have their statement of intent read after the reading of the Imperial Proposition. This statement, which was read aloud by George Frederick, the margrave of Brandenburg-Ansbach, was essentially a summarized and reworked draft of the “Hessian Confession” presented by Meyer himself at Nidda in 1541 in anticipation of its announcement before the assembled Reichstag. The wording of the Mühlhausen statement, however, was noticeably more subdued than that chosen by Meyer himself and the proto-Fuldischer Bund, reducing the affirmation of Meyer’s creed to subjectivity (e.g. from “the Lord’s Supper must be received in both kinds” to “we believe the Lord’s Supper to be most appropriately received in both kinds”). This reflected not only a greater reluctance to offend the victors of the Schwarzkrieg but also a certain guardedness, as if the Protestant community was gradually beginning to consider itself a nation apart from - or even in captivity to - the ascendant Catholic portion of the Empire.

    Muhlhausen2.jpg

    Reading of the statement regarding the Confessio Reformatorum Germanica

    Many had been hopeful that the defeat of the League of Fulda would spell the end of Protestantism in the Empire entirely - Charles V must have at least hoped to see Mühlhausen as the beginning of Protestantism's gradual eradication - but by 1556 such an outcome was simply impossible, barring genocide. Putting the consequences of Catholic victory into action opened an unforeseen can of worms. In the regions still held by the Protestants by 1556, countless monasteries had been dissolved, Church properties had been confiscated and nationalized, and numerous prince-bishoprics remained occupied, for which Charles V had received a deluge of complaints and requests for intervention by the dispossessed churchmen. The demand for restitution of yet un-returned former Church lands and property had been at the fore of Charles V's agenda since Darmstadt, and he had decreed at Giessen the following Spring that the lands of the Imperial prince-bishoprics had to be returned, but, beyond that, only the ecclesial properties seized by those who had risen up in rebellion against Charles V were to be restituted to their former owners or be monetarily compensated for. This presented a significant obstacle. These restitutions and fines were easy enough to secure from the domains of the imperial princes subdued in the Schwarzkrieg, but there were a great number of princes who had seized Church property without joining in the revolt against their Emperor, and there remained two dukes - Wilhelm III of Jülich-Cleves-Berg and Ernst I of Brunswick-Lüneburg - who were members of the rebellious League of Fulda but were never captured, killed, or forced to surrender. Charles V's insistence in his demand for these parties to surrender what amounted to millions of ducats - without ever having proven to them that he possessed the capabilities to force them to do so - led to murmurings of renewing the rebellion.

    As desperately as Charles V might have wanted to restructure the Empire, revitalize its finances, and purge it of heresy, maintaining the peace remained the inviolable objective. Charles V underestimated the number of princes and representatives holding Protestant beliefs - making up majorities in both the Reichsfürstenrat (college of imperial princes) and Reichsstädtekollegium (college of imperial cities) - and eventually understood that unless he promised them indefinite toleration, none of his measures stood any hope of passing. Open practice of Protestantism was thus permitted in the domains of Protestant princes and within the walls of Protestant free cities, although the Imperial office was forbidden to non-Catholics and, in individual cases - while men could not be tried according to their conscience - any sensationalist anti-Catholic rabble rousing or defamation of the Papacy, the Mass, the sacraments, and the doctrine of purgatory were to remain criminal offenses (so long as there was someone around willing to report them). In order not to upset either side by pushing certain question, there were unfortunately no guidelines put in place to deal with many of the glaring religious loopholes, such as discerning the fate of an imperial prince that embraced Protestantism after the Diet. The restitution clause was therefore left in the Recess document (Reichsabschied), although no fines were as yet issued to Jülich-Cleves-Berg or Brunswick-Lüneburg.

    When it came to more secular matters, the promise of toleration was insufficient and Charles V remained at loggerheads with the Reichstag. First was the matter of the Imperial Chamber Court, or Reichskammergericht, a supreme court which had been established at the Diet of Worms in 1495 against the wishes of Maximilian I. As a means of preserving the supreme deliberative authority of the imperial office, Maximilian I had founded a rival supreme court known as the “Aulic Council”, which was composed entirely of the Emperor’s appointees and had concurrent and - in some cases - greater jurisdiction than the more representative Reichskammergericht. It was obviously in Charles V’s interest to disband the Reichskammergericht, and it was obviously in the imperial princes’ interest to try and safeguard what little participation they were still allowed in the judicial process of the Empire at large. Second was the matter of the "Gemeiner Pfennig" (“Common Penny”) - a combined poll tax, income tax, and property tax payable by all citizens of the Empire over the age of 15, and was measured against the wealth and status of the taxed individual. The idea of such a tax was intolerable to the Reichstag unless they had a say in what could be done with its revenues. They wanted a reformed imperial treasury, comprised of princes and representatives from each of the colleges and dispensed at their judgement.

    However, just as the Diet at Mühlhausen seemed to be settling into long-term gridlock, the circumstances necessary for a forced compromise emerged. While Charles V was busy suppressing revolt and repulsing French intervention, the Ottomans had swallowed up the Levant and Egypt without missing a step, and it was now almost common knowledge that Hungary was the Great Turk’s next target. Indeed, Charles V received word while in session at Mühlhausen in mid September that an army numbering in the tens of thousands - possibly hundreds of thousands - was being assembled at Edirne under Turkish banners.

    Charles V needed money and he needed it quickly. In order to get the Gemeiner Pfennig passed he conceded to the creation of an imperial treasury, the decisions of which he could not in any way veto so long as the revenue of the Gemeiner Pfennig was set aside exclusively to deal with the Turks or other immediate external threats. The Gemeiner Pfennig was still an exceptionally bitter pill for the attendants of the Reichstag to swallow, however, and a further condition was needed before it could be accepted. Charles V relented on the matter of the judiciary as well and agreed to establish a Reichskammergericht over each of the Imperial Circles (Reichskreise), which were consequently redrawn to better reflect the confessional divide, with Protestant populations consolidated as much as possible in order to broaden the jurisdiction of their respective chamber courts. These courts would function as the supreme judiciary within their respective circles, wherein their juridictions could not be infringed by the Emperor or his Aulic Council. The Aulic Council or the Emperor would therefore only be allowed to deliberate on matters emerging between the Imperial Circles or with the outside world - except in cases of capital punishment as outlined in Charles V's 1532 criminal code, the Constitutio Criminalis Carolina, in which the accused would retain the right to appeal to the Emperor.

    Reichskreise.png

    Die neuen Reichskreise

    With the close of the Diet of Mühlhausen in August of 1556, neither the Reichstag nor the Emperor were able to secure full legislative autonomy from one another, but an imperial government of sorts - in which judicial and financial decisions were made through a cooperation between the Emperor and his subjects - was achieved. Likewise, while the Protestant question remained unsolved, a satisfactory peace had been established and the warrior class of the split Christian confessions of the Holy Roman Empire - only moments before at one another’s throats - had now strangely enough clasped arms once again and turned towards the behemoth fast approaching from the southeast.

    Statue.png

    Statue of Charles V in Darmstadt
     
    Last edited:
    36. Der Ewige Protest
  • ~ Der Ewige Protest ~
    Religion in Central Europe c. 1520-1580


    Debate.jpeg

    The emergence and growth of the Protestant movement in Western Christianity has traditionally been seen as something that occurred in distinguishable phases of development, with each seeing Protestantism take on new interpretations and idiosyncrasies, gradually distancing itself further and further from Catholicism. The first phase was marked by the early companionship of Martin Luther and Andreas Karlstadt and the society of like minded individuals that blossomed around them beginning in 1515, followed by the departure between the two primarily over issues pertaining to secular authority and the sacraments, and ending in 1521 with the destruction of Karlstadt’s radicals in the Bauernkrieg and the temporary protection of Luther's moderates in the Pact of Bayreuth. The second phase more or less overlapped with the end of the first, with David Vinter’s theology flourishing in the relatively tolerant environment of Scandinavia and the Baltic beginning roughly in 1518, which indirectly turned Protestantism into an authentic international force in Europe due to the success of Christian III of Denmark and Barnim XI of Pomerania-Prussia’s church orders (kirchenordnungen). This phase is most definitively marked by the crucial revival of German Protestantism in the late 1520s under the eloquent and tenacious Johann Albrecht Meyer, the death of Luther - who still constituted a bridge between the Catholic and Protestant sentiment - and the splintering and dissolution of many of his followers in 1538, and, lastly, by the return of Andreas Karlstadt from his Norwegian exile, turning Radical Protestantism into a subversive branch of its own, distinct from Meyer’s “Mainline Protestantism.” A third of these phases is generally accepted to have begun in the climactic denouement of the 20 Years War (the Schwarzkrieg in particular), with consequences so broad and new doctrines so divergent that it is often considered a second Protestant Reformation in and of itself.

    The downfall of the League of Fulda, the symbolic strong arm of German Protestantism intended to overturn the Catholic domination of the Empire, had left Meyer a broken man. So much quasi-apocalyptic hope had been placed in its success and subsequent reform of the German secular and ecclesiastical order, yet it had been bowled over all the same to the sound of Te Deums and the smoke of incense. With its bid for authority or complete autonomy in ruins, Mainline Protestantism now found itself assailed in peace as well, with its prior monopoly on public speaking and education in the Empire challenged by new Catholic religious orders who seemed to mimic Protestant tactics. Luckily for Meyer, the Protestants present at the Diet of Mühlhausen made it very clear that surrendering him to Catholic authorities was completely out of the question (Franz Otto, the new duke of Brunswick-Lüneburg and host of Meyer at the time, threatened to renew the rebellion). Nonetheless, just as the Bauernkrieg had decided that Thomas Müntzer's social revolutionaries would no longer be leading the Protestant charge, the Schwarzkrieg had likewise shifted the spotlight away from Meyer and his followers.

    Strangely enough, the unshakeable doctrinal opinions of Johann Albrecht Meyer, Andreas Karlstadt, David Vinter, and Guillaume Farel - which had hitherto defined the four most popular Protestant sects - would be slowly altered or even replaced by undercurrents in Protestant thought that by all appearances were thought to have been repressed. The most outstanding turnaround for one such undercurrent would be the acceptance of adult baptism.

    JohnTheBaptist.png

    Anabaptist preaching in the Netherlands, c. 1540


    - Geboren aus Wasser und Geist -


    "And Jesus being baptized, forthwith came out of the water: and lo, the heavens were opened to him: and he saw the Spirit of God descending as a dove, and coming upon him. And behold a voice from heaven, saying: This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased."

    Matthew 3:16-17

    Beginning as early as the 1520s, as issues of interpretation multiplied and the rifts created by them intensified, numerous previously marginalized groups of Protestants polarized around what they could agree on and carved out their own congregations. One group in particular was notably widespread during the early Protestant movement, and - while there were many different doctrines purported by its original members, what united them was their belief in adult baptism. “Anabaptist” - meaning someone who re-baptizes - quickly became the byword amongst Catholics and Mainline Protestants for this group, even though their self-identification was as “Baptists” as they did not consider their first baptism as infants to be valid. Adult baptism had been a popular amongst many of the early reformers, but it existed primarily as a personal belief held by a few rather than as a mandatory requirement in any of the newly established church orders. While both Luther and Meyer had vigorously defended infant baptism, the Anabaptists saw it differently. For them, baptism was the first and only required Sacrament - a necessity for salvation and, as such, something that was intended as a profound internal rebirth in Christ. They argued, then, that just as full understanding and consent of the will was necessary for acceptance of their Lord and Savior, it naturally followed that baptism, as the watershed moment in one’s salvation, should be reserved for the conscious adult rather than thrust on some unwitting infant through a ritual that it could not possibly comprehend. This naturally led to numerous episodes in which Catholics were scandalized by adults repeating the Sacrament they had already received at birth - referring to them disparagingly as “Dunkers” (“die Tunker") - with George van Egmond, the archbishop of Utrecht, remarking in 1556 that “these [Anabaptists] engage themselves in the rites of baptism whenever they please, often multiple times in a year.”

    A predominantly Southern German movement at first, Anabaptists originally held very similar sociopolitical aspirations as Lutheran or Meyeran Protestantism, but as their teachings began to align more closely with that of Andreas Karlstadt, their radical views and close vicinity to the fiercely Catholic Hapsburgs and Dukes of Bavaria meant that their continued presence in the region was untenable. Due to their dismissal of secular and ecclesiastical authority, the Anabaptists were deemed by their Catholic rulers to be cut from the same cloth as the peasant insurrectionists who had rampaged across Northern Germany, and were systematically expelled from their hubs in the southern half of the Empire during the 1520s, with populations ranging from the hundreds to thousands driven out from such cities as Ingolstadt, Pilsen, Zwickau, and Landshut. Zürich, which was considered the beating heart of the early Anabaptist movement, was the last major city to outlaw Anabaptism. After the execution of 55 convicted Anabaptist leaders over the course of 3 years, Zürich’s sizeable Anabaptist community (numbering more than 2,000) was forced to leave the city in 1529, following which it primarily relocated to Swabia and Alsace (particularly Strassburg). Most of the important early Anabaptist preachers and theologians, such as Felix Manz, Jakob Hutter, Balthasar Hubmaier, and Conrad Grebel, had either been executed or had fallen in with a different Protestant movement by the mid 1530s, and Anabaptism was more or less dead as a distinct sect of Protestantism.

    Strasbourg.jpg

    Strassburg, hotbed of Protestant thought

    However, beginning in the 1540s, the doctrines of Anabaptism began to sputter awake again. Once the doctrine of adult baptism was no longer in vogue amongst the Protestant elite of Strassburg (which had rapidly become the epicenter of Protestant intellectual activity), Melchior Hoffman - one of the city’s last genuine Anabaptist teachers - went into self-imposed exile in the Netherlands, where he found fertile ground with the long-established Dutch tradition of popular devotion, and many Dutch reformers - such as David Joris, Johann Campanus, Obbe Philips, and Menno Simons - soon joined the Anabaptist ranks. The most influential of these newcomers proved to be Simons, who preached a life of simplicity, pacifism, and active charity which he believed to be most consistent with the Gospel:

    “For true evangelical faith is of such a nature that it cannot lie dormant; but manifests itself in all righteousness and works of love; it … clothes the naked; feeds the hungry; consoles the afflicted; shelters the miserable; aids and consoles all the oppressed; returns good for evil; serves those that injure it; prays for those that persecute it; teaches, admonishes and reproves with the Word of the Lord; seeks that which is lost; binds up that which is wounded; heals that which is diseased and saves that which is sound.”​

    But Anabaptism was still quite loosely defined during this period, and was poorly understood by the outside world, which for decades lumped the Anabaptists with the Brethren Churches, the Antitrinitarians, and even the Waldensians. Significant debate frequently flared up between the Anabaptists over matters such as the Eucharist, ordination of ministers, and even polygamy, but the defining rift of the Anabaptist movement came over the issue of violence. While later Anabaptists would argue over whether or not one might be allowed to defend oneself or one’s family, the Anabaptists of the 1540s were split on whether or not society should be overturned directly by violent revolution. Jan van Batenburg, the leading voice behind the “Zwaardgeesten” (“sword-minded”) Anabaptists, was a proponent of millenarianism (that is, the belief that Christ’s return and 1000 year reign over the Earth were imminent, although contingent on whether or not the Earth had been sufficiently prepared for such an event) and called on his followers to take advantage of the chaos of the Schwarzkrieg to re-work society into the godly community of believers it was meant to be.

    As Hoffman's Anabaptists comprised the largest Protestant group in rural northwestern Germany by the mid-1540s, the Zwaardgeesten easily overran the cities of Münster and Osnabrück, forcing their prince-bishops to flee and founding in them experimental utopias intended to precipitate Christ’s Second Coming. As copycat uprisings took control of nearby towns and villages, cracks in the Zwaardgeesten regime began to manifest almost immediately. Apart from the predictable wanton violence, the redistribution of hierarchical positions also brought power struggles, and a massive scandal was generated by the redistribution of women (many of them already married) into polygamous arrangements with the leadership, who cited the Old Testament patriarchs and their belief in the non-sacramental nature of marriage as justification. The Zwaardgeesten found themselves forcibly removed from their strongholds not by Catholic intervention, but by the horrified and outraged populace they lorded over.

    MunsterRebellion.jpg

    Der Münsteraufstand

    Once the split between the violent and nonviolent Anabaptists had been commonly accepted, the term “Anabaptist” fell out of popular use and the Anabaptists began to be designated by their different congregational names - even though the distinction quickly became unnecessary, as Anabaptists movements such as the Zwaardgeesten rapidly fell out of favor through a combination of defeat on the battlefield and general disillusionment in the community. However, the concept of adult baptism had already tapped into a strong and longstanding tradition of personal spirituality in the Netherlands and Germany.

    It should come as no surprise that Western Christianity tends to languish when its leadership grows neglectful or lethargic in its mission. In most cases, it can be observed that this is a self-correcting problem. In the long history of Christianity in Europe there exists a ceaseless record of ups and downs in its spiritual vigor, with each slump followed by a rejuvenation of sorts that sought to reinforce the duty of the Church to its adherents. Before the development of Protestantism and Reform Catholicism, this rejuvenation had come in the form of the great mendicant orders of the 13th century and the restoration of monastic life in general, and the development of popular mysticism of the likes of the Thuringian Dominican “Meister” Eckhart in particular. In the nadir that followed, the mendicant orders and monasteries contributed less and less to the spiritual life of Europe, but the devotional movements that had emerged in Germany and the Netherlands maintained a fairly steady and vibrant course into the 16th century, marked by one of the most influential books on Christian devotion, The Imitation of Christ by Thomas à Kempis, who emphasized the responsibility of the individual to accept the love of God:

    “Would that I obtain this favor, Lord, to find Thee alone and by Thyself, to open unto Thee my whole heart, and to enjoy Thee as my soul desireth; and that henceforth none may look upon me, nor have regard to me; but that Thou alone mayest speak unto me, and I to Thee.”​

    Therefore, unlike the Renaissance humanism of Italy and Southern Germany - which kept the realms of humanist knowledge and the Christian faith compartmentalized and apart - it was the Christian humanism of Desiderius Erasmus that had captivated Northern Europe. Erasmus (who had been an inspiration to Luther and Karlstadt) may have been a product of the Renaissance but still took in the world through the lenses of the spirituality of Thomas à Kempis. As revolutionary as Erasmus and his treatises and translations were, he was merely another step in this long tradition and was heavily indebted to his predecessors. When he published his new Greek translation of the New Testament (the same translation used by Luther and Meyer to translate the Bible into German), it was done so as an effort to return to the Scriptures rather than as a simple scholarly pursuit in classical philology.

    MennoSimons.jpg

    Menno Simons

    The simple fact was that for many the ritual of baptism - when undertaken as an adult - was an intensely personal, almost primal experience of pure Christian spirituality, bringing with it all of the feelings of absolution and new beginnings so inherent to the Gospel. Such a deep and simple act of spiritual cleansing was equally attractive to the rural classes as well as the landed gentry, who had found themselves burdened for meaning and a desire for self-purification in the increasingly chaotic 16th century. By the 1590s, only the followers of Menno Simons remained of the original Anabaptists. However, the defining Anabaptist practice of adult baptism had forced its way back into the more mainstream Protestant movements: for instance, the Frisian Brethren (known as the Broederskerk in Dutch), a union of Karlstadter congregations in the Netherlands that was the largest of its kind, declared its approval of adult baptism in a synod held at Assen in 1580, to be followed by the majority of the other churches in the Karlstadter circuit within the next 20 years.

    - Zurück zum Zeichenbrett -

    When considering the course of Anabaptism - from a promising early start, to repression, to revival, and ultimately subsiding to a small and peculiar sect - it is tempting to classify it as simply another failed Protestant movement. However, when considering the effect it had on Protestantism in general and Radical Protestantism in particular, it is difficult to overestimate the part Anabaptism played in developing a full-fledged Protestant worldview. The lengthy persecution of the Anabaptists at the hands of both the Catholics and fellow Protestants had engendered a new worldview in the Protestant camp. If there was one lesson to be learned by the Anabaptists from the ordeals of their great experiment, it was that the true Church was meant to endure throughout history - no matter how silently or inconspicuously - as the narrow way, hated by the world. There was a wealth of comparisons to draw from the Bible which reinforced this feeling: the Hebrews in Egypt and Babylon, the early Church in the Roman Empire, and the promised days of tribulations to come. The true Church, then, would not bear its face to the world adorned in riches and vested with political power, but would remain as it always ostensibly had - in the catacombs, bedeviled by false prophets and antichrists until the day of Reckoning.

    This was an outlook that provided a much needed answer for Protestants everywhere in the aftermath of the Schwarzkrieg. The German Evangelical Union, the largest conglomerate of Protestants within the Empire and Meyer’s brainchild, was left in a state of helplessness after 1556. Conditional but indefinite toleration had been secured from the emperor, but the fact that both Meyeran Protestantism had not triumphed in the Empire and that Protestantism as a whole had not swept everything before it were in direct contradiction to Meyer’s confident rhetoric and incredibly confusing to those who had truly believed in his message. The failure of Meyer’s distinct triumphalism left the Protestants within the Empire worried about the validity of their movement and whether or not they had articulated some fatal flaw in their doctrine. What was more, it left many Protestants doubtful of Meyer’s insistence that world rulers were to be obeyed in almost all circumstances. It made sense, then, for the new current in Protestant thought to accept the reality of Protestantism’s more marginal, besieged status in the world and to be more cautious with the dispensation of trust when it came to secular princes. Paul’s Letter to the Romans may have advised the followers of Christ to submit to the governing authorities, but the Psalms still urged against putting one’s faith in princes.

    The development of this outlook also owed much to the contemporary writings of French Protestants such as Théodore de Bèze, François Hotman, Nicolas Barnaud, and Hubert Languet, all of whom were wrestling with the fact that their own king regarded them as enemies of the state for what amounted to mere crimes of conscience, and was engaged in an active attempt to exterminate them through warfare. These Protestant thinkers formed a group known as the “Monarchomachs” (“Monarchomaques”), who advocated for resistance against tyrannical monarchs, and, in some cases, for outright regicide. Beyond the borders of France, this emergent movement would be brought to the fore not by the followers of Karlstadt or Meyer, but by none other than the Lutherans.

    Some speculate that something major would have been accomplished for Luther’s congregation had he lived longer, whether in the form of a full reconciliation with Rome or a more definitive association with Protestantism. It is more likely, however, that Luther considered that things were as they should be when he expired - in his eyes he had done all he could to form a community of true believers that rejected empty ritual and embraced justification by faith alone, but also held true to the sacraments and sacred mysteries of the ancient Church. To Luther, the distance which he had set himself from both Rome and from the other Protestant reformers was ideal. Yet this middle ground was much less satisfactory to his posthumous followers. A significant early controversy of course involved the matter of the Papacy and with what regard he should be held by proper Lutherans. Martin Luther frequently excoriated the Papacy of his generation, citing its spiritually manipulative endorsement of paid indulgences and the rampant immorality which consumed the Roman Curia to be evidence that the Papacy was captive to Babylon. However, Luther also stood by his belief that the Pope was truly the successor to St. Peter and held a preeminent position in Christendom that deserved the highest esteem - albeit as the “first among equals” that should in most cases be subordinate in magisterial authority to the pronouncements of Ecumenical Councils. In fact, in the adjusted liturgy that Luther and his colleague Christoph Scheurl painstakingly assembled for their congregation - known as the Old Saxon Rite - the general intercessions include a prayer for their Roman brethren and all the patriarchs of the Church, specifically mentioning the Pope in Rome in order that God might protect him and imbue him with “true faith in the teachings of Jesus Christ” so as to “bring dignity to his office.”

    ProtestantService.jpg

    A High Church Lutheran - or "Hochlutherischer" - Service

    For a great many Lutherans, there was enormous difficulty in accepting this intercession’s place in the service. It seemed, at best, wishful thinking and, at worst, completely absurd to treat the Papacy and the Roman Church so reverently, especially after the works of Luther were indiscriminately placed on the Index of Prohibited Books by the Second Council of Basel. This was viewed by many Lutherans as a certain subservience toward the hated Pope at the expense of their founder and all of his beliefs, arguing that considering oneself to being in communion with Rome after Luther himself was excommunicated by Pope Ignatius I in 1536 put their whole congregation at a moral impasse. Of great concern was Luther's reaction to the news of his excommunication two years before his death, in which he was condemned alongside Johann Albrecht Meyer - meaning that, interestingly enough, Martin Luther would be the last of the original generation of Protestant reformers to be excommunicated. Luther damned Meyer in particular for this, accusing him of calling the Pope’s bluff and evolving what would be known as Protestantism from a reform movement within the Church into an entirely separate Christian sect. Luther was put over the edge by this chain of events, and he showed a marked radicalization in the remaining two years before his death, putting out treatises questioning the validity of the Petrine supremacy and even of the episcopal office and ordained priesthood.

    The failure of German Catholics and Protestants to reach a peaceful compromise and the consequent interconfessional violence of the Schwarzkrieg and Bildersturm further poisoned the perception of the Papacy for these skeptical Lutherans, and another liturgy would be written without the permission of the congregational leadership in 1556 by a Brandenburger Lutheran by the name of Martin Chemnitz. This new liturgy was only the beginning of the controversy. Beyond a relatively small area in Thuringia and Upper Saxony, the established leadership of the Lutheran congregation had little power to keep its many satellite congregations in line, and, as such, Chemnitz was beyond the reach of the mainline Lutherans, being a native of Brandenburg. The inconsistent oversight afforded to this leadership meant that those who considered themselves “Lutheran” were constantly splintering over theological differences, with some congregations disagreeing on matters a fundamental as the Lord’s Supper, adult baptism, and justification by faith alone. The liturgy put forward by Chemnitz only barely revealed just how much he and the others in his camp differed from the predominant Lutheran interpretation of the Christian faith, as shown in their other writings - Chemnitz and those like minded were much closer in theology to Meyer (in some cases even more radical) than the members of the congregational leadership, and argued that they were also more in line with the teachings of Luther himself. Unlike the Lutherans led by Johannes Agricola who departed the congregation in 1538 and joined with Meyer’s Evangelical Union, the group that would become known as Neulutheraner - Neo-Lutherans - remained with their brethren until 1562, when a Lutheran committee led by the incumbent congregational superintendent, Paul Eber, declared Chemnitz’s new liturgy heretical, leading to a mutual severing of ties between the two groups.

    MartinChemnitz.png

    Martin Chemnitz - the "Alter Martinus"

    The Neo-Lutherans seemed poised to join the Evangelical Union, but heated disagreements over the Real Presence (something which the Neo-Lutherans still maintained, although without Transubstantiation) and submission to secular authorities prevented the union from ever occurring. Chemnitz and his fellow Neo-Lutheran, Cyriacus Spangenberg, had both spent a good deal of time in the Netherlands, where they were exposed to Anabaptist ideals (Chemnitz and Spangenburg would remain divided over the matter of adult baptism) and became both close acquaintances of the monarchomach Hubert Languet, whom they had met in Antwerp and whose works they read voraciously. The worldview developing amongst these individuals finally manifested itself coherently in the "Nordhausen Centuries," a colossal and meticulously researched account of Church history written by the Neo-Lutheran bishop of Pomesania, Johann Wigand, giving Protestantism a unique historiography to root itself in.

    Meyer treated his commitment to Protestant Christianity and his loyalty to the German people as one and the same. For him, Protestantism was a specifically German phenomenon, born of the unique German genius and thus being an ideological breakthrough best suited to reforming German society. Meyer of course believed that the doctrine he had meticulously detailed in his Hessian Confession possessed the fullness of truth, and represented the purest interpretation of the Christian faith. However, it cannot be denied that Meyeran Protestantism seemed to be lacking a sense of universality. Further, Meyer’s writings were only very rarely intended for contemplative or devotional purposes, having become perhaps too wrapped up in his political vision from his first days of notoriety until the end of his life. Meyer may have had his doctorate in theology, but one could easily classify him as a political philosopher given how many pages he dedicated to agonizing over the proper levels of municipal and imperial bureaucracy necessary to run a German state. The Neo-Lutherans, on the other hand, possessed a great deal of religious hymns, prayers, parables, and poetry to draw on, much of which was penned by Luther himself. The only other comparable devotional fervor was to be found in the Brethren Churches, but their denunciation of excessive wealth and wholesale rejection of the rights and privileges of the aristocracy were profoundly unsavory to a great many members of society.

    What all of this meant was that Neo-Lutheranism was found immensely appealing to those who were alienated by Meyeran Protestantism’s provisions for submission to earthly monarchies and by its distinctly German flavor. Neo-Lutheranism offered a form of Mainline Protestantism that was the more flexible of the two, and by the 1580s it had begun to rival Meyeran Protestantism (at least in terms of geographical spread), finding ready adherents not only in Germany but also especially amongst the non-German speaking nobility and middle classes of Poland, Lithuania, Hungary, Bohemia, and the Netherlands. Thanks in part to the Neo-Lutherans, the designation of “Protestant” - which was originally intended to denigrate the members of the movement, of whom most were at first loath to accept the title - was now embraced as a perfect representation of what Protestantism was supposed to be. The great Protestant revolution hoped for by Meyer and so many others had vanished before their eyes, but the "Eternal Protest" would continue.

    Reformation1550-1.png

    The high water mark of Protestantism in Europe, c. 1580
     
    Last edited:
    37. Between the Wild Fields and the Frozen Sea
  • ~ Between the Wild Fields and the Frozen Sea ~
    Eastern Europe c. 1500-1585


    Cossacks&Tatars.png

    Cossacks fighting Tatars

    The 16th century ushered in strange times for the north of the world. Some changes burst forth in anger and zealotry, with swords drawn and creeds rewritten, while others were more subtle: every year the summers were cooler than the last, and every year the ice on the rivers and coasts spread further and stayed longer. Despite the constricting cold that seemed to creep in more intrusively each year, the northerly states of Europe worked with more vigor than ever before, to both enrich themselves and to subdue their rivals, in the process assembling vast domains stretching over hundreds of thousands of square kilometers.

    The far north of Europe was now firmly riven in two, split between two monarchies bursting with dynamic energy and with endless aspirations of conquest and economic revitalization. As the 16th century unfolded, Sweden and Denmark would enter into their most relentless competition yet, striving to dominate their immediate neighbors as well as one another. Eastern Europe, once heavily fragmented, was now dominated by the three vast entities of Poland-Lithuania, Muscovy, and the Ottoman state. Naturally, these three would lock horns repeatedly over what scraps remained: the Poles and the Turks repeatedly vied for control over the Duchy of Moldavia, the Muscovites were locked in an endless cycle of raids with the Turkish puppet-khanate of the Crimea, the Poles and Muscovites could entertain no peace while each other sought the submission or liberation of Ruthenia, and all three were keen on taming the “Wild Fields” of the Pontic Steppe and establishing themselves more fully on the Black Sea.

    All the while society everywhere was in upheaval, with new religious ideas disseminating faster than they could be responded to by the existing Church order, whole populations displaced or put to the sword in the throes of full-blown cultural warfare, and the societal elite subjected to all manner of infighting and intrigue.

    - Det Stigande Nordlandet -

    After the Danes and Swedes laid down their arms in 1523, the next few decades in the Nordic countries were defined by the birthing pains of the Danish and Swedish royal churches. The Protestant movement in Northern Europe was a complete social revolution, striking a chord with every element of society from top to bottom. However, Protestantism had been borne on the back of certain intellectual and ideological currents, and the rejection or lack of relevance of said currents was the primary limiting factor in its spread. It cannot be denied that - with a few prominent exceptions - the earliest, loudest, and most numerous voices in the Protestant movement were coming from the unique theological atmosphere of Northern and Central Germany, and, as a consequence, chords were more often struck by Protestantism in communities with long exposure to German thought and culture.

    The reception of Protestantism in the lands of the Danish and Swedish monarchies is therefore markedly different from that within the Holy Roman Empire - with large portions of the populace eagerly embracing the teachings of Luther, Karlstadt, and Vinter, and with others making full-throated denunciations of such heresiarchs. The kingdoms of Denmark and Sweden would eventually come to be known as international defenders of Protestantism, but the initial imposition of Protestantism by their monarchies was met with bitter opposition from some, which often erupted into armed rebellion such as the Count’s Feud in Denmark or the Dacke Feud in Sweden. Even when the pro-Catholic uprisings were crushed, the establishment of a Protestant church was defied at the legislative level, as the voting bishops of both realms were enormously wealthy landowners who stood to lose the most if the Church’s hierarchy and land ownership were threatened. Christian III was eventually triumphant in nationalizing the Church of Denmark after years of internal warfare and with the convenience of Denmark’s close ties to Protestant Germany, and Gustav I convinced the Swedish Riksdag to accept his ecclesial reform after similar violent suppression and his threat to abdicate and thus plunge the realm into another civil war, but an uneasiness persisted into the latter half of the 16th century.

    After the Vinteran creed had been declared supreme, the monasteries had been dissolved, and the structure of the royal churches set up, little was done in the next few decades by the monarchs of Denmark and Sweden to transform their realms into thoroughly Protestant states. Catholics persisted in the rural areas of Jutland and the inland reaches of Norway for decades after the Vinteran church was established in Denmark, and the large popular uprisings Sweden experienced in Dalarna, Småland, Skaraborg, and Värmland were all motivated in part by the unpopularity of the repression of Catholicism. Similarly, even as the new churches of Denmark and Sweden continued to reform and shed more of their Catholic elements, there was always tension between the traditionalists and the radicals, especially with the injection of Protestant German refugees during and after the Schwarzkrieg.

    The theology, form, and ritual of the new Vinteran churches of Denmark and Sweden were more of a compromise between Protestant and Catholic sensibilities than an unfiltered realization of David Vinter’s actual teachings and preferences (a fact that irritated Vinter and many of his followers immensely). While there was a certain amount of house cleaning in regards to older Catholic trappings such as paid indulgences, saintly cults and relics, monasticism, and clerical celibacy, much of the Catholic liturgy (albeit with communion now received in both kinds) and iconography (albeit with less of it overall) remained. The insistence on maintaining the Catholic elements of the Nordic churches was as much a diplomatic choice as it was a theological or sentimental one: Denmark and Sweden found themselves relatively isolated in a still predominantly Catholic Europe, and it was therefore the more prudent option to ameliorate - or at least stabilize - relations with the Catholic powers. The kings of Sweden and Denmark no doubt still viewed themselves as partaking in the same Christian tradition as they always had - although with a new organization and some doctrinal peculiarities. This Catholic understanding of what was in theory supposed to be a roundly non-Catholic nation-state would allow a more flexible approach to the foreign and internal policy of Denmark and Sweden, influencing their alliances networks and eventually causing the two kingdoms to clash once again.

    The odds of peaceful coexistence were remarkably slim from the start. The first Vasa king of Sweden, Gustav I, was a national hero: the leader of the Swedish struggle for independence against Denmark and the subject of numerous (and primarily false) legends of wartime heroism. The immense respect owed to Gustav allowed him to mandate virtually unopposed in the manner he wished, which was compounded with his natural wit and ruthless treatment of enemies to make for 36 years of autocratic rule in which the Swedish realm was fundamentally transformed into a model nation-state. When he expired in 1559, Gustav had left behind a well-oiled bureaucratic machine in the place of what was once a thoroughly medieval kingdom on the fringe of Europe. However, the still-fragile state of Sweden would be imperiled by Gustav’s successor, Erik XIV. From an early age Erik was diligent, intelligent, and ambitious - much like his father - but he found himself faced with a set of crises in which his latent mental illness began to surface.

    TwoEriks.png

    The Two Eriks
    Erik XIV of Sweden and Erik VIII of Denmark

    Despite having secured his throne and the freedom of Sweden through a bloody contest with the Danes, Gustav had made a concerted effort to maintain peaceful relations with Denmark throughout his reign, pursuing a policy of detente after the war for independence and instead focusing on internal issues such as reforming the Swedish Church and government and suppressing a number of revolts. However, mutual non-interference between the two kingdoms simply could not be sustained so long as their geographical insecurities and disputes remained unsettled, and so long as there were ambitious men seated on their thrones and filling their parliaments.

    On one side, the Danish monarchy under the House of Oldenburg understandably still resented the loss of Sweden and wished to reassert themselves as the masters of the Nordic kingdoms. On the other side, the Swedish monarchy was finding it incredibly difficult to cope with the severe geographical limitations placed on Sweden and on its ability to prosper by its borders with Denmark. Despite possessing the longest unbroken stretch of Baltic coastline, the kingdom of Sweden was barred from fully participating in Baltic - or even oceanic - trade due to a lack of access to ports that were ice-free year-round, with the only viable conduit being a 20 kilometer stretch around Älvsborg fortress at the mouth of the Göta river - well within reach of Denmark’s center of power in Sjælland.

    By the time of Erik XIV’s accession it had become the prevailing opinion in the Riksdag that if Sweden was to be confined by her neighbors to the Baltic Sea, then she should do well to attain mastery over it. Ensuring Sweden’s survival by enhancing her military and economic resources through conquest and diplomacy was all the more urgent given the disposition of Christian III’s successor, the belligerent Erik VIII. Almost immediately after climbing the throne in 1558, Erik VIII showed his appetite for war by having his field marshal, the now elderly Johan Rantzau, subdue in a matter of weeks the peasants’ republic of Dithmarschen, which had repulsed an invasion in 1500 and humiliated the Danish crown. Erik VIII made no attempt to hide his ultimate objective from his rival, boldly choosing to bear the Swedish shield on his coat of arms. Erik XIV responded by adding the shields of Denmark and Norway to his.

    However the first blow would not be struck along the Danish border. While Erik XIV was more keen on aggressive expansion than his father, direct confrontation with Denmark was still undesirable as he was aware that Sweden could yet not go toe to toe with the Danish military without considerable risk. For this reason the developed ports of Livonia were exceptionally appealing to the Swedish monarchy for purposes of commerce, especially considering the only other apparent option was the acquisition of Scania, which would require forcibly severing it from Denmark. However, Swedish interest in Livonia was still a threat to the ambitions of Erik VIII, who viewed the region - especially Estonia - as within Denmark’s traditional zone of influence. Due to the tolls collected at the Øresund (which controlled all maritime traffic between the Baltic and North Seas), the Danish monarchy was one of the richest in Europe, and possessed the necessary buying power to relieve landholders in the Livonian Confederation of their holdings. Such was the case with Johannes V von Münchhausen, bishop of Ösel–Wiek, who was bought out by Erik VIII for 30,000 thalers in 1558.

    Despite mounting tensions, the two Eriks were still unwilling to break the tentative neutrality between their realms until they were forced to respond to a call to arms from their respective allies in Pomerania-Prussia and Poland-Lithuania. The previously mentioned amalgamous Catholic-Protestantism of the Nordic monarchies was much more conspicuous in Sweden than in the more German-influenced kingdom of Denmark, and efforts were made by the Vasa monarchs after Gustav I to turn back the clock on Sweden’s religious arrangement. Despite mounting tensions, the two Eriks were still unwilling to break the tentative neutrality between their realms until they were forced to respond to a call to arms from their respective allies in Pomerania-Prussia and Poland-Lithuania.

    - Aurea Libertas -

    PLC-COA.png

    Coat of arms of Sigismund II Jagiellon

    To the Polish monarchy, for Prussia to go from being a largely neutered entity finally dominated by Poland to being a possession of a foreign prince and constituent of a large and threatening coalition was an objectionable development, to say the least. According to the terms of the Second Peace of Thorn in 1466, the lands of the Teutonic Order in Prussia were a fief under the Polish crown, and, as such, the 1530 expulsion of the Teutonic knights from Prussia under Barnim XI constituted an attack on Sigismund I’s vassals. Although Barnim assured Sigismund I that he would maintain Prussia’s submission to the Polish crown, the close association of the Pomeranian duke to Poland’s rival Denmark and his vigorous promotion of Vinteran Protestantism in his domains, as well as the pincer-like arrangement of Pomerania-Prussia around Poland’s Baltic coast all made future confrontation a foregone conclusion. Although Pomerania-Prussia was spared such a confrontation for some time by Sigismund I’s death in 1532 and the regency of his twelve year old son Sigismund II, the majority of Sigismund II - a man of equal talent to his father - in 1539 ensured that a demand for redress from the Polish crown was imminent. But this confrontation would continue to be delayed. While negotiations between Barnim XI and Sigismund II were undertaken in 1543 and a brief war would flare up in 1557, neither provided any solution agreeable to both sides and most of Sigismund II’s energies were occupied by his involvement in the 20 Years’ War and by strife within Poland-Lithuania.

    Uncertainty and agitation were brewing in Sigismund II’s realm much the same as everywhere else, but with added peculiarities that served to create different challenges. The Kingdom of Poland and the Grand Duchy of Lithuania - bound together in a personal union under the Jagiellon dynasty - constituted perhaps the most culturally and religiously diverse state in 16th century Europe. The Protestant movement had effected significant changes in Poland and Lithuania, where religious liberty had a long and storied past. Even before the Luther and Karlstadt first voiced their grievances in 1515, Poland-Lithuania was a multicultural conglomerate: the urban centers were primarily dominated by populations of German-speakers and Ashkenazi Jews, and Orthodox Ruthenians made up a larger portion of the peasant masses than the Catholic Poles or Lithuanians. It had been long understood that it was imperative to treat religion with a delicate touch in order to maintain peace and political cohesion between these groups.

    Protestantism - both radical and mainline - remained a primarily German affair within Poland-Lithuania for much of the first half of the 16th century, flourishing mostly where German-speaking urbanites could be found. However, Neo-Lutheranism (known simply as the “Reformed Church” by its adherents in Poland-Lithuania) in particular had seen much more success amongst members of the Polish and Lithuanian nobility - the szlachta - than the more established sects of Meyer and Vinter, partially due to Neo-Lutheranism not having the same off-putting Germanic flavor. However, the real advantage of Neo-Lutheran teachings over the Meyeran and Vinteran creeds was in its opinion on royal and ecclesial authority: while Meyer and Vinter both upheld the divinely-ordained nature of kingship, the necessity of obedience to the state, and a hierarchy of bishops appointed either by other bishops or by the king, the works of Chemnitz and Spangenberg argued that subservience to any earthly authority was totally conditional on that authority’s uprightness, and that church leaders should be elected by the laity they were to shepherd. This was exceptionally appealing to an aristocracy that gagged at the thought of increased subordination to the crown, and that also desired to further control every aspect of life for those it lorded over.

    As was the case in the other emerging powers of contemporary Europe, contention between the crown and the nobility in Poland-Lithuania had been mounting over the decades. However, the Polish-Lithuanian szlachta had no equals in Europe when it came to the influence they held over the monarchy and state, having accumulated so many rights and privileges by the reign of Sigismund II that they had become the virtually unassailable masters of the realm. What was more, the szlachta were fast becoming the richest of the European nobilities, something primarily owed to the ongoing price revolution: as precious metals flooded Europe in the 16th century, the prices of basic commodities such as wheat (which grew prodigiously in much of Poland-Lithuania’s territories) skyrocketed. The easy money of landholding in a realm containing some of the most fertile land in the world - combined with the culture of religious and cultural tolerance and the extent of aristocratic liberties - meant that while the nobilities of Central and Western Europe were busy massacring one another whilst going bankrupt, the szlachta had learned to live together in relative harmony and had the means to bask in the delights of 16th century Europe. This lent a good deal of stability to the Polish-Lithuanian state, but also made certain actions impossible if the szlachta disapproved. For instance, according to the 1505 decree of "Nihil novi nisi commune consensu" ("Nothing new without the common consent"), any new legislation not pertaining to matters of crown lands, royal cities, royal peasants, mines, and the Jews was prohibited unless it received the unanimous approval of the szlachta in the Polish Senate and Chamber of Deputies. This concrete immovability was made painfully obvious for Sigismund II in the late 1540s.

    When Maria von Hapsburg, daughter of Charles V and Sigismund II’s first wife (marriage to whom was the leading motive for Polish intervention in the Schwarzkrieg), had died in 1545 at the age of 21, the 24 year old Sigismund II had suddenly become one of Europe’s leading bachelors. The leading nobles of the realm were eager to see their young king remarried to candidate of their choosing, yet Sigismund II refrained from considering any proposals for three years. This was somewhat frustrating for the nobility, although it was understood that the king was more than likely allowing himself a proper mourning period, something which proved not to be the case when Sigismund II immediately presented his chosen bride immediately following the death of his mother, Bona Sforza, in 1547. This woman was Barbara of the house Radziwiłł (Radvila in their native Lithuanian, an enormously powerful family amongst the szlachta), daughter of Jerzy Radziwiłł, the Grand Hetman of Lithuania. Sigismund II had fallen in love with Barbara while still married to Maria, and had waited patiently until the immediate obstacles had been removed before following his heart. The consequences of this love match were immediate and mostly negative, with the chief issues being two-sided.

    Barbara&Sigismund.png

    Barbara and Sigismund

    Firstly, Sigismund II had already married Barbara in secret in 1546, without the approval of his privy council, the Polish Senate, and against the direct disapproval of the now-deceased queen mother. Barbara was considered an objectionable choice by almost everyone for a plethora of reasons - with some citing the open secret of her and Sigismund II’s illicit affair, while others advanced theories of Barbara being a witch and a serial seductress. Such complaints were usually outlandish and certainly unfounded, but were encouraged by the szlachta, representing a concerted pushback on their part to reassert their authority over their king in all matters - even his choice of spouse.

    Secondly, Barbara's brother Mikołaj “Rudy” ("the Red") and her cousin Mikołaj “Czarny” (“the Black”) had - like so many others amongst the szlachta - both been associated with the Protestant Neo-Lutherans even before the sect’s official split from the Old Lutherans in 1562 with the Proclamation of Herstal, after which the two Radziwiłłs were open practitioners of the Neo-Lutheran creed and promoted it throughout the Grand Duchy by funding Neo-Lutheran schools and the printing and dissemination of Neo-Lutheran works such as the Nordhausen Centuries. Given the acceptance of Protestant thought amongst the Polish-Lithuanian upper class, this close association of fervent Protestantism with the monarchy was not nearly as concerning to most of the szlachta as was Sigismund II’s failure to request their permission to marry. Much like in France or the Netherlands, Protestantism had proven to be disproportionately more popular with the nobility than with the lower classes - so much so that by the mid-16th century Protestant nobles in the parliament - or Sejm - outnumbered both their Catholic and Eastern Orthodox counterparts.

    However, the Protestant szlachta did not hold an absolute monopoly on power within Poland-Lithuania and their opinion was certainly not the only one that held substantial clout. The Catholic element of Polish and Lithuanian society - whether amongst the clergy, the commoners, or the nobility - hitherto had been quiet about the emergence of Protestantism and ambivalent in its regard for the Protestant element with which it shared a country. In any other Catholic monarchy, such a changing equilibrium of power brought on by Protestantism would have fairly quickly led to a religiously motivated civil war or coup of sorts. While the growth of Polish-Lithuanian Protestantism and the relatively sudden Protestant majority in the Sejm would not lead to such difficulties during the reign of Sigismund II, the situation would cause the Catholic power bloc in Poland-Lithuania to gradually grow less comfortable as Protestant factions further encroached into the Sejm and now into the royal family. The hostility in this Protestant-Catholic divide was brought to the fore by the Sejm of 1554, wherein the Catholic bishops attempted to introduce restrictions on heresy and the Protestant szlachta countered with demands for the toleration of bibles and services in the vernacular and for the instatement of a national church.

    Having already fallen out of good graces with the szlachta due to his marriage to Barbara Radziwiłł, Sigismund II spent the later 1540s and most of the 1550s attempting to finagle around the gridlock offered in the Sejm, while the szlachta teetered on the edge of open revolt. Sigismund II was in no position during this period to seek support for an invasion of Prussia, especially considering that it was likely it would not be surrendered to the szlachta as the spoils of war but would instead be organized as a part of Royal Prussia and kept directly subordinate to the crown. Likewise, the szlachta - while a distinctly martial class - were for some reason disinclined to contribute very much at all to the defense of the Polish-Lithuanian union, and more or less expected the crown to shoulder the cost of any and all military projects. The szlachta could occasionally be expected to muster alongside the king when there was a significant external threat, but even then were known to offer intransigence, as when they nearly took up arms against Sigismund I when he became insistent on their contributing towards the construction of border forts to halt the expansion of the Ottoman Turks.

    With a resolution to the “Prussian Crisis” mired by the Sejm’s non-cooperation, Sigismund II bided his time and built up ties outward, reaching out to Sweden and the Livonian Order in particular. Little progress was made with the Swedish king Erik XIV, who still considered Poland-Lithuania to be another competitor for influence in the Baltic (despite being at war with their common Russian enemy from 1554), but the increasingly precarious situation in Livonia - especially in the face of the surging might of the new Tsardom of Russia - allowed a favorable agreement to be reached in the 1557 Treaty of Pozvol, which placed the territories of the Livonian Order under the protection of the Jagiellonian monarchy pro tempore. Ivan IV, the “Tsar of all Rus” since 1547, declared this treaty to be an act of provocation aimed at eliminating Russian influence in Livonia and excluding Russia from the Baltic entirely. In January of 1558, Russian troops spilled over the Livonian border.

    The Russian invasion provided Sigismund II with an amply threatening foe to galvanize the Sejm into military action. The szlachta were also intrigued by the commercial opportunities offered: the real prize was the city of Riga, the largest and richest Livonian port which also commanded the mouth of the Daugava, a river stretching inland all the way to the Valdai Hills. Control of Livonia and access to the Gulf of Riga was therefore much more tantalizing than control of Prussia, which was considered unnecessary so long as Danzig was secure. Additionally, the Protestant szlachta realized that they had a vested interest in war in the Baltic: the potential annexation of Prussia and Livonia meant not only more lands to be dispensed but also more Protestant subjects to tip the scales in the Sejm in particular and in terms of overall demographics in general. Using a Russo-Danish non-aggression pact signed in 1556 and the Danish purchase of Ösel–Wiek in 1558 as casus belli, Sigismund II simultaneously declared war on Denmark and issued his terms to Duke Barnim, demanding he dissolve the personal union uniting his domains and relinquish control of Prussia to either the Teutonic Knights or the Polish Crown. The timing was ideal: Denmark had become tied up in a war against England on behalf of Scotland’s pro-Danish Hamilton dynasty, and the Hapsburgs had overcome their adversaries in France and within the Empire - shattering the military might of Protestantism in much of Northern Europe and installing a new margrave in Brandenburg with marital ties to Sigismund II, thus leaving Pomerania-Prussia in a much less comfortable position vis-à-vis its immediate neighbors.

    - Dominium Maris Baltici -

    LivonianWarSea.jpg

    The motley of bishoprics, free cities, and military order lands that comprised the “Terra Mariana” of Old Livonia was once a constituent of the greater Teutonic Ordensstaat until the Battle of Grunwald in 1410, where what remained of the military might of the Teutonic Knights was shattered by a combined, vengeful Polish-Lithuanian army. In the aftermath of Grunwald, the shaky Livonian Confederation persisted, forming a Diet (Landtag) in 1419 to resolve its internal differences, all the while its increasingly formidable neighbors paced along its poorly defended borders.

    Many of the circumstances leading to the outbreak of war in Livonia were initiated by a previous master of the Livonian Order by the name of Wolter von Plettenberg. In his 40 year tenure from 1494 to 1535, Plettenberg saw relations with the emergent Russian state deteriorate, successfully repulsing the much larger invading forces of the Muscovites while allying the order with the Grand Duke of Lithuania, bringing Livonia into the Jagiellonian orbit. Although Plettenberg had supported the growing number of Protestants in Livonia in the hopes that they might force the Archbishop of Riga to submit to him, Plettenberg refused to embrace Protestantism himself and secularize the lands of the order as Barnim XI had done in Prussia, instead choosing to offer his vassalage to the Holy Roman Emperor, Charles V. The emperor accepted the offer, but could do little to extend his authority or protection over the region while he struggled with discord and civil war within the borders of the Empire proper.

    Adding to Livonia's insecurities was the fact that, by the start of the 16th century, the once powerful Hanseatic League - or Hansa - had officially entered into an irreversible decline - especially as the Danes and English began to build up their centralized nation-states and the wealthy Dutch began purchasing the services of vast, technologically advanced mercenary fleets. In this changing environment the military capabilities of the cities of the Hanseatic League could no longer compete as ably as they once had, and the league cities in the further Baltic - such as Riga, Reval, and Narva - could no longer be offered sufficient protection by their westerly affiliates. The weakening of the Hanseatic League had thus left a vacuum in the Baltic that many states were eager to fill in whichever way they could. The allotment of Eastern Europe into the two spheres of Russia and Poland-Lithuania and the transformation of Denmark and Sweden into efficient, rival nation-states had left noticeably less elbow room in the Baltic, and these four chief powers now entered into fierce competition over the absorption of the remaining marginal and waning statelets of the region. For Sweden the Hanseatic League had been considered an ally (especially against Danish interests) ever since the Hanseatic cities of Lübeck and Hamburg had supported Gustav Vasa in his struggle to secure the throne. Consequently, the Hansa’s faltering strength intensified Swedish interest in acquiring Livonia as security against the impending disappearance of friendly Baltic ports.

    Thus by the mid 16th century Livonia was entangled in irremediable hostilities with Russia while Protestantism had been allowed to spread prodigiously. There was as yet no formal prohibition on Protestants becoming or remaining members of the Livonian Order, and by the early 1550s the order’s membership was nearly split between Catholics and Protestants. The remaining Catholic knights of the Livonian Order still held the majority, however, and were responsible for officially ending the connection to their brethren in Prussia once the new Protestant Grandmaster, Barnim of Pomerania, publicly declared his support for Vinteran Protestantism and attempted to enforce his jurisdiction - alongside his new creed - over Livonia.

    Fragile but wealthy Livonia thus became the eye of the vast maelstrom of unresolved geopolitical rivalries boiling up around it in every direction, and a violent, multinational war for the region became an inevitability. When the imminence of a Russian invasion was realized in early 1557, both Erik VIII of Denmark and Erik XIV of Sweden issued proclamations declaring their guardianship over the Livonian Order. For a Protestant ruler to make such an offer to a Catholic military order while interconfessional violence tore through Europe might seem strange in retrospect, but the two Eriks saw themselves as no less Catholic than any of the knights they swore to protect.

    Livonia.png

    Livonia, c. 1530

    The Catholic majority in the Livonian Order, however, saw it differently, and had no desire to entrust their protection to a Protestant kingdom, and in 1557 their voting bloc in the Landtag pushed for the defensive pact with Poland-Lithuania. However, the deciding vote of the Catholic bloc obscured the declining overall influence of Catholicism in Livonia. The large German-speaking burgher class and landed gentry had greatly abetted the spread of Protestantism, and virtually the only self-professed Catholics left in Livonia by 1557 were the greater portion of the Livonian brothers, a handful of bishops, and the native Balt peasantry. Although a committed resistance kept the fortresses of Reval, Pernau, and Wesenberg out of Russian hands, the Order’s leadership was obliterated at the Battle of Törwa in early 1560, and in the chaos that followed the magnates, landholders, and churchmen of the Livonian Confederation carved out what they could and appealed to the different intervening powers for protection. The secularization of Order lands - so long defied by much of the old leadership - now proceeded with dizzying speed as many of the surviving knights openly declared their Protestant beliefs, with the Order’s own Landmeister, Gotthard Kettler, declaring a new duchy over Courland, Semigallia, and Lettgallia and offering his vassalage to Sigismund II.

    Meanwhile, across the Baltic, Erik XIV had declared war on Denmark in 1559, hoping to capitalize on their war with Poland-Lithuania. Under Gustav Vasa and his reservist programs, Sweden had raised the first native standing army in Europe, with one out of ten of its peasants required to drill regularly and liable for military service during wartime. However, Sweden’s reformed army was still no match for the more experienced and better-equipped mercenaries that the Danish monarchy could afford to recruit. Erik XIV’s initial push into Scania was a complete failure, and he was forced to withdraw in mid 1560 while the Danes put Älvsborg to siege. Luckily for the Swedes, by mid 1561 Erik VIII’s pockets were no longer quite as full as he would have hoped, and much of the Danish mercenary army refused to march until payment was made. Further, under the leadership of the capable Jakob Bagge and Klas Horn the Swedish navy had scored a number of significant victories over the Danish in the Baltic. Erik XIV renewed his southward and westward push, sacking Ronneby, capturing Hamar, relieving Älvsborg, and besieging the fortresses of Bohus and Varberg.

    This improvement in Sweden’s fortunes ground to a halt, however, when Erik XIV’s tottering mental stability suddenly took a nosedive under the successive stresses of the war, and by 1562 he had become markedly more paranoid towards the nobles of the realm and other men of promise and importance - principally the influential Sture family. The paralyzed Swedish war effort allowed Erik VIII to regain the initiative, and by early 1563 he had reversed nearly all of his opponent’s gains. In the midst of potentially ruinous levels of court intrigue, Erik XIV personally led an army to intercept a Danish force en route to Varberg - the only captured city still in Swedish hands - but ended up being cut down on the field of battle at Falkenberg.

    The death of a king in wartime is, in most cases, an unmitigated disaster for the realm. However, in the case of Erik XIV’s death at Falkenberg, the kingdom of Sweden had been spared a number of immediate and future difficulties. The late king had simply become too volatile to earn the trust and and assistance of Sweden’s powerful nobility, and, for all his talents, was too headstrong to admit only through friendly cooperation with Poland-Lithuania could Sweden’s geopolitical enemies be counterbalanced. Erik XIV’s replacement, his younger brother Johan (now Johan III), was able to ameliorate the crisis developing between the monarchy and nobility with promises of lenience and royal protection of their privileges, and also served to redirect Swedish interests in a more useful direction: eastwards.

    JohanIII.png

    Johan III of Sweden

    The war with Denmark continued, but was now conducted in tandem with Poland-Lithuania. Johan III - having been of equal ambition to his brother - had secured the hand of Sigismund II’s sister, Catherine, in 1562, and his unexpected accession to the throne (having formerly been under house arrest at the behest of the paranoid Erik XIV) therefore carried with it the implication of a partnership between the houses of Vasa and Jagiellon. Johann III was so intent on currying favor between Sweden and Poland-Lithuania, in fact, that he reintroduced many Catholic elements into the Swedish church and its liturgy through the publication of his “Liturgia Svecanæ Ecclesiæ catholicæ & orthodoxæ conformia” - more commonly known as the “Red Book” (“Röda boken”) - which would precipitate a long and heated struggle between the king’s traditionalists and the more hardline Protestants.

    Additionally, Swedish field armies were beginning to perform better against their Danish counterparts, with Johan III handily repulsing a Danish invasion of Västergötland at Sandared in early 1564. As the conclusion of the Schwarzkrieg (and the eruption of religious warfare elsewhere) had brought waves of Protestant migrants to the Nordic countries, the Danish and Swedish monarchies now had access to a pool of experienced commanders that brought with them all the innovations in warfare accumulated in Western and Central Europe over the previous half-century. As Denmark was the richer and more geographically immediate option, the Danish military absorbed the majority of this talent, modernizing its land forces with the landsknecht-style drills and tactics employed by the Danish generals Daniel Rantzau (a distant relative of Johan Rantzau) and Pontus de la Gardie (originally from France). However, there were some that slipped through the cracks and ended up in the service of Sweden, such as Ulrich von Hutten, a former Imperial knight whose services were purchased by Erik XIV in 1554 with the offer of two baronies in Åby and Rörvik. The disparity in organization and know-how between the Danish and Swedish armies was therefore fast disappearing, and the Swedish military was quickly learning valuable lessons that it would use to its advantage against less-prepared foes in the near future.

    As anxious as Sigismund II was to gain control of Prussia and Livonia and to secure greater hegemony in the Baltic, Poland-Lithuania - as a mostly combined apparatus - was not prepared for war in 1558. While Sigismund II personally defeated Duke Barnim’s army at Ostroda in 1560 and broke a combined Danish-Pomeranian army at Stolp in 1561, the Polish war machine was being ground down against the renovated and expanded Teutonic fortifications which Barnim XI had spent decades pouring his wealth into, while the superiority of the Danish and Pomeranian navies allowed the besieged to be resupplied by sea. The greater concern, however, was Ivan IV’s Russia.

    - Russkoye Sodruzhestvo -

    The union of the Russian state under Muscovy was the Resurrection to the Russian people’s Passion Cycle. Centuries of division under the appanage principalities and of oppression under the Mongol yoke sharpened the sense of Russian nationhood, culminating in a rapid “gathering” of Rus lands under Grand Prince Ivan III of Muscovy and a robust current of patriotic feeling that clamored for all of Orthodox Slavdom to be made one. This heady aura surrounding the sacred Muscovite monarchy was perhaps at its greatest peak during the early reign of Ivan III’s grandson, Ivan IV. The young tsar exuded authority, commanding an awe-inspiring - and often frightening - presence. His military victories over the Khanates of Kazan and Astrakhan in 1552 and 1556, respectively, and over other faded remnants of the once fearsome Golden Horde had bought him respect at home and abroad, and - more importantly - had opened new trade routes and stabilized the long-volatile frontier to the south and east.

    IvanIV.png

    Ivan IV
    Tsar of All Rus'

    Lithuania had become less and less able to contend with the burgeoning Russian state since the turn of the 16th century, and it sustained numerous defeats at the hands of the Muscovites until the intervention of its Polish and Livonian allies. Ivan IV’s massive tsardom was an entirely different animal from the old Muscovite Principality, and the vulnerability of Lithuania was felt much more acutely than before. In keeping with the continued policy of “gathering” the lands of the Rus, Ivan IV hoped that by forcing Lithuania into a war over Livonia he might finally restore the historically symbolic city of Kiev to proper Orthodox rule.

    Adding to the insecurity of Lithuania’s grasp on Kiev and its surroundings was an increasingly shaky hold on the cossacks, a nebulous, primarily Slavic group of uncertain origins existing primarily in the Pontic Steppe. While some cossacks were the descendants of Slavs who had been living on the steppe for hundreds of years, many others were migrants from Muscovy and Poland-Lithuania, from whence they had fled to escape the bonds of serfdom. The Zaporozhian Sich - a cossack host subject to the Polish-Lithuanian monarchy - had a friendly enough relationship with the house of Jagiellon, but their fiercely autonomous way of life frequently put them at odds with the domineering Lithuanian szlachta, and attempts to place them into a fully sedentary lifestyle and thus more firmly place them under the thumb of the nobility had often led to violent uprisings.

    Most of the Lithuanian szlachta did not want to forfeit Ruthenia and most certainly did not want to be subjugated by Ivan IV, who was notoriously ill-disposed towards the landed aristocracy. Military assistance was desperately needed from Poland, but the Polish szlachta were uninterested in extending such aid without something in return: the establishment of a real union between Poland and Lithuania, opening up the riches of Lithuania’s vast tracts of Chernozem farmland to Polish imposition. For the proudly independent Lithuanian aristocracy, such a union represented the nuclear option. The majority of Poland-Lithuania’s Eastern Orthodox nobles were concentrated within Lithuania’s borders, and while the Jagiellons were impressively tolerant of their Orthodox subjects, the cultural and religious bonds between this population and the hostile Russian state had become a source of unease. So long as the house of Jagiellon was prevented from binding its Polish and Lithuanian crowns - and thus using the Polish resources to ensure Lithuania’s territorial integrity - there was a heightened risk of losing the Ruthenian nobility to the Tsar. This risk had been made clear and present by the rebellion of Mikhail Glinski in 1508, wherein Glinski (an Orthodox noble) took up arms against Sigismund I - citing an affront from the crown - and swore allegiance to the Grand Prince of Moscow in the midst of the third Muscovite-Lithuanian war.

    A stronger union between Poland and Lithuania suited Sigismund II’s aspirations, but his early attempts to get the Lithuanian parliament - the Seimas - to consider uniting their government with that of Poland were all rebuffed. The closest the Polish-Lithuanian union came to being strengthened during this period came in 1563, when the Seimas agreed to call a special session on the matter after Ivan IV captured the city of Polotsk, but a Lithuanian victory at Chashniki two months later removed the sense of urgency and the matter was shelved indefinitely.

    Following the failure of the 1563-1564 Seimas, Russian conquest of the greater part of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania seemed a foregone conclusion. In 1562, Ivan IV had been able to conclude a truce with the Tatars of the Crimean Khanate, allowing for their destructive capabilities to be channeled solely towards Lithuania, and by the latter half of the 1560s the Crimean raids were beginning to critically weaken the Lithuanian position around Kiev. While the Russian advance was turned back in the northeast with a defeat at Vitebsk in 1567, the very same year Ivan IV took advantage of a massive uprising in Danzig (sponsored directly by Duke Barnim of Pomerania-Prussia) and an army under Ivan Golitsyn was able to capture the city of Nizhyn and defeat the Lithuanians at Kozelets, leaving Kiev open to a siege. Golitsyn would withdraw in early 1568 after Sigismund II secured a three-year ceasefire from Ivan IV, but the growing weakness of Lithuania’s defenses had been made clear.

    All hope was not yet lost for the House of Jagiellon, however, and the Tsardom of Russia - while imposing - was not invincible. With Swedish armies encountering minimal success on land and Danish fleets unable to deliver a decisive setback to the Swedes at sea, Johann III and Erik VIII were beginning to recognize the futility of continuing their war while it ate away at their treasuries and suffocated Baltic commerce, and signed a two-year truce in 1565 along with Sigismund II, Barnim XI, and the bürgermeister of Lübeck, Christoph Tode.

    After this two-year truce expired in 1567, none of the signatories were interested in renewing the conflict except Sigismund II, who was emboldened by the withdrawal of Russian forces from Kiev and - using the Pomeranian-funded revolt in Danzig as a pretext - invaded Prussia. After decimating Barnim XI’s army once more at Wehlau in 1569, Erik VIII - growing nervous over the survival of his Pomeranian-Prussian protectorate - requested an audience with Sigismund II and Barnim XI at Köslin. With the threat to Sigismund II of intervening on the behalf of the rebellious Meyeran commune that had established itself in Danzig, and a threat to Barnim XI of abandoning the duke to fight the Poles alone, Erik VIII was able to convince both parties to allow Danish emissaries to arbitrate peace talks.

    Both sides were ready for peace: despite the extensive diversion of their treasuries towards defensive expenditures, neither Barnim XI nor Erik VIII could muster the strength to expel the Poles from their occupied territories and were prepared to make concessions in order to prevent losing Prussia entirely, and Sigismund II was willing to walk away with a smaller piece of the pie than he had originally intended so as to turn his attention once more to Lithuania and Russia. In the 1569 Treaty of Köslin Sigismund II forced the cession and incorporation of the Masurian uplands and everything north of the river Neman into Poland and Lithuania, respectively, in exchange for a 15 year truce.

    Meanwhile, the war for Livonia had dragged on for two decades - albeit punctuated by numerous ceasefires - with Russia dominating the region up to the Daugava while Sweden had taking most of Estonia following an agreement with Ivan IV. Sigismund II was determined not to see a repeat of 1567, and moved to conciliate his Polish and Lithuanian subjects in such a way that would ease the passage of a more united state and allow him to bring the facets of both to bear on Poland-Lithuania’s enemies - specifically Russia. The sight of hundreds of Russian banners outside the walls of Kiev had sufficiently terrified the Lithuanian szlachta and presented them with a vivid foretaste of what might come should Lithuania attempt to stand on its own, and the conclusion of Poland’s war with Denmark and Pomerania-Prussia had soothed Lithuanian fears of being used as a military asset for Poland’s adventures in Central Europe. A temporary compact was agreed upon by the Seimas at Równe that offered up Lithuania's separation from Poland as well as all Lithuanian land south of the Polesian marshes as collateral should Poland be able to prevent any loss of Lithuanian territory - a promise that would be fulfilled and rewarded with complete political union at the Sejm/Seimas of Grodno in 1572.

    Sigismund II needed to do very little from this point to ensure the turning of tables against Ivan IV. While the invading Russians were initially greeted by the Livonian Balts as liberators, their cooperation was quickly lost as the Russian occupation became marked by a particular ruthlessness, with large numbers of captives tortured and killed on the orders of Shaghali, the khan of Qasim and Ivan IV’s vassal. Further disruption to Russian progress in Livonia came when Ivan IV opted to end his arrangement with Sweden in favor Erik VIII of Denmark’s brother, Magnus, who coordinated an assault on Swedish Estonia from his stronghold on the isle of Ösel with his Russian allies beginning in early 1565.

    The Swedish garrisons in Reval, Wesenberg, and Narva were vastly outnumbered by their Russo-Danish opponents and were almost wiped out completely, but the timing of Magnus and Ivan IV’s plot was unfortuitous. Across the Baltic, Erik VIII abandoned his ambitious brother out of eagerness for peace with Johan III several months later, and Ivan IV decided to divert many of his troops in Livonia southwards once he sensed an opportunity to take Kiev in 1567. Sigismund II further incentivized Johan III by offering his brother in law the bishoprics of Dorpat and Riga (provided he could take them), both of which had been secularized by Meyeran bishops during the early stages of the first Russian invasion. Peace with Denmark meanwhile freed up thousands of Swedish troops for deployment to Estonia, and the lessons the Swedish army had learned from its Polish and German advisors and from its encounters with Danish forces had effected a serious difference in competence between the compact, well-trained, and highly mobile Swedish forces and the sprawling, lumbering Russian forces. The most marked displays of this came in 1569, when a 3,000 Swedes held Narva against a besieging Russian army more than 12 times its size, and when a Swedish army of 7,000 obliterated a force of 21,000 Russians at Dorpat 4 months later. The Russian presence in Livonia proper had not been ended with these defeats, but its ability to effectively project the will of the Tsar was no more.

    BattleOfDorpat.png

    The Battle of Dorpat, 1569

    The Compact of Równe also made waves very quickly. When a Crimean army encountered and was routed by Polish hussars fighting alongside Lithuanian cavalry at Vinnytsia in 1570, the khan, Devlet I Giray, could tell which way the winds were blowing, and began planning in secret to betray his nominal Russian allies and claim the former territories of the Golden Horde. In truth, Ivan IV’s temporary alliance with the Crimean Khanate was an anomaly in the near-constant struggle between the Orthodox Rus and Muslim Tatars over control of the Pontic Steppe, which had already lasted hundreds of years and now gained a more complicated dimension with the intervention of the Ottoman sultans on behalf of the Crimean khans.

    After conquering the the Greek Principality of Theodoro and the Genoese colonies at Cembalo, Soldaia, and Caffa in 1475, the High Porte could manage the affairs of the Crimean Khanate more directly, effectively turning the khanate into a protectorate and beginning a long and mutually beneficial relationship between the two peoples. While the Crimean Tatars secured the northern frontiers of the Black Sea and delivered tens of thousands of Slavic slaves to Konstantiniyye, the Ottoman Turks provided them with firearms and both religious and secular teachers, as well as funds for the construction of fortifications, palaces, and port facilities. Greatly strengthened by the Ottoman Sultan’s investment, the Crimean Khanate now possessed the capabilities to strike at their old enemy to the north and possibly liberate the subjugated Tatars of Kazan and Astrakhan - where a brutal turf war had developed between the Tatars and the Russian settlers in the absence of most of the Tsar’s armies.

    Under the khans Mehmed, Sahib I, and the latter’s son Devlet I, massive raids penetrating as many as 200 kilometers into Russia were conducted in 1517, 1521, 1537, 1552, and 1555. Devlet I now organized the largest raid by far - his combined host numbering greater than 100,000 - and in early 1571 penetrated the Tsar’s lowered defenses along the Muravsky Trail (wiping out a 6,000 man garrison in the process) and headed straight for Moscow. While unable to take the city, the devastation inflicted in the Russian heartland was immense, and much of Moscow was burned to the ground. While Russian forces were tied up in Livonia, Ioffredo Bestagno, a Genoese chronicler in Ivan IV’s retinue, wrote that the Tsar had hoped to secure a massive ransom from Konstantiniyye by capturing the Crimean Khan and his sons, “but upon witnessing the destruction wrought on his imperial city of Moscow and on the surrounding territory, he was taken by a great sadness, and then by a great rage, so that he gave the order that no quarter was to be given to the Tatars.” Ivan IV ordered the abandonment of Livonia or the moment, pooling what remaining troops he had in the region in Pskov before ordering them south.

    Conscious of the Tsar’s preoccupation with the war in Livonia, in 1572 Devlet organized a new, larger campaign as quickly as possible in order to repeat the previous year’s success and possibly sack Moscow as well. Moving north with an army perhaps 60,000 strong, Devlet was greeted by roughly 25,000 Russians near the city of Kaluga on July 15th. The battle of Kaluga was quite unlike previous encounters between the Rus and the Tatars, revealing a great deal of adaptation and innovation amongst the Russians to counter the Tatars’ fearsome but unchanging tactics. Exceptional attention was paid beforehand by Ivan IV’s commander Mikhail Vorotynsky to the location and circumstances of the battle, choosing to confront Devlet at an exact spot along the Oka River where the immediate environs were heavily wooded. Between the dense forest and the riverbanks, the Tatars were forced to engage their enemy in very close quarters, rendering their infamous skill in horseback archery virtually useless. Likewise, although the battle was primarily fought with sabers and spears, before departing the smoking remains of the Kremlin Vorotynsky made sure to procure gunpowder artillery, which he was able to field against the Tatars to terrible effect.

    Accepting that he had been properly rebuffed, Devlet sounded a retreat and moved his army southwards. Vorotynsky allowed his enemy to cross the Oka, as he had already given orders to fortify Odoyev to the south in the event of a Crimean retreat, and Devlet’s host found itself pushed on all sides towards the city. Vorotynsky’s massive trap was successfully sprung, and the Russian army met the Crimeans to the north of the swelling waters of the Upa River. As the Tatars were coping with exhaustion and despair, the Russians were exhilarated by the sorry state of their foes, and broke Devlet’s army against the banks of the Upa. The butcher that followed lasted several days as the routed Tatars scrambled for the nearest suitable ford, with Devlet himself and his son Mehmed counted amongst the dead. In total, an estimated 35,000 to 45,000 Tatars as well as 2,000 Turkish Janissaries were killed or captured between the battles of Kaluga and Odoyev. The aftermath of the 1572 was a disaster for the Crimean Khanate. The son of Devlet I most malleable to Ottoman interests, İslâm, was supported by the High Porte but was deeply unpopular with the native beys of the realm, who viewed him as a recluse and a pawn. The dispute over the succession erupted into an armed conflict lasting three years, which saw the Ottoman faction victorious (thanks in no small part to the vast military resources of the Ottoman Empire) and the realm left to wrack and ruin.

    Ivan IV also had little to gain personally from this great victory beyond the sending of a clear message to the Turks and Tatars. The Cossacks, on the other hand, were now poised to dominate the Pontic Steppe and were given the political means to do so, finally gaining recognition and unconditional support during the reign of Ivan IV, who - realizing the precariousness of the Russian Tsardom’s new borders southeastern borders and needing to focus his own resources on Livonia - elevated the various cossack hetmans to direct vassalage under the tsar, giving them more autonomy within their own territories than was permitted to any other boyar or magnate at a time when the system of provincial governors was being replaced everywhere else in the Tsardom.

    While victorious on numerous fronts, Ivan IV’s state ultimately spiralled downwards under the weight of his own ambition, further kindled by the intransigent hatred Ivan IV had for the Russian aristocracy. Ivan IV’s decision to so violently force reorganization on the Russian realm came at a time of Russian dominance over its enemies, meaning that when Russian luck against Sweden and Poland-Lithuania began to falter, the far-reaching social upheaval and embittered enemies made by the oprichnina would cause Russia’s warmaking abilities to unravel spectacularly.

    Ivan IV’s early program of reform - which showed promising signs of representative government - began to slow as his mental health went into decline, devolving into acts of simple vengeance and the introduction of the policy of oprichnina - which entailed property confiscations, public executions, and general oppression inflicted on the boyars in an attempt to break their resistance and appropriate large amounts of land for the crown. The overall situation in his tsardom was further exacerbated by the repeated defeat of Russian forces in Livonia and Lithuania. As the humiliating reversals on the frontlines multiplied, so too did Ivan IV’s distrust and repression of the boyars. Ivan IV’s mistreatment of his aristocratic leaders sometimes had dangerous consequences for the war effort, with many boyars defecting to his opponents in exchange for better treatment. For instance, the prince Andrey Kurbsky - once a close friend to the tsar - joined the Lithuanians in 1564 while leading Russian troops at Dorpat.

    What was perhaps Ivan IV’s most critical error came in a single night, in a moment of overwhelming anger. Having signed a 4 year truce with Johan III and Sigismund II in 1573, Ivan IV invaded Livonia once again in 1577, but after a decisive defeat at the hands of the Swedish at Narva in 1578, Ivan IV found himself fighting off a combined Polish-Lithuanian-Swedish invasion of the northern reaches of the Tsardom. In 1580, while in a heated argument with his son, Ivan Ivanovich, over whether or not to muster an army to relieve the besieged city of Pskov, Ivan IV - being a man of extreme passions - swung his scepter at his son’s head with enough force to crush the young man’s skull. The Tsarevich barely avoided the killing blow and fled from his almost immediately remorseful father. In a single stroke, Ivan IV had turned his son into a rallying point for the boyar front that wished to see Ivan IV deposed and his policies reversed.

    The humbling terms accepted by Ivan IV in this moment of crisis - ratified in late 1580 and including the absorption of Estonia, Ösel–Wiek, Dorpat, Riga, Ingria, and much of Karelia, and of Courland, Lettgallia, and Semigallia into Sweden and Poland-Lithuania, respectively - further incensed the boyars assembling around Ivan Ivanovich at Novgorod, sparking a full blown civil war aimed at forcing Ivan IV’s abdication, which only reached its conclusion with the death of the tsar in 1583. The advancement of the Russian monarchy at the expense of the Russian aristocracy meant that the loss of the monarchy to the whims of the aristocracy shifted the conflict to one between the boyars and the institutions created and groups supported by Ivan IV - particularly amongst the lower classes and lesser nobles. The war thus continued, albeit - for the moment - in the public squares and law courts rather than on the battlefield.

    Baltic&Russia-2.png

    Eastern & Northern Europe, c. 1585
     
    Last edited:
    38. Ventos Divinos
  • ~ Ventos Divinos ~
    East Asia c. 1500-1560


    NanbanCarrack.jpg

    Porutogaru-go kurofune

    In terms of historical and economic significance, the capture of Malaca by a Portuguese fleet in 1509 stands shoulder to shoulder with Vasco da Gama’s arrival in India eleven years earlier, for with the Straits of Malaca pried open, the Spanish became the first Europeans to reach the Far East by sea and to open negotiations with what was considered the prize jewel: China.

    Imperial China had been one of the focal points of the European imagination since the travels of Marco Polo in the 13th century, meaning that with the charting of its coasts in the early 16th century by Portuguese explorers, the Spanish monarchy and the Estado da Índia considered it a top priority to establish diplomatic relations with the Dragon Throne and hopefully negotiate a trade deal as well. This enthusiasm was not misplaced: China was indeed the vast, cultured, and - most importantly - rich civilization that all the dreams of Cathay evoked. Even before the union of crowns, the initiation of trade with China was a matter of utmost importance to King Manuel of Portugal, who ordered the formation of a diplomatic mission to represent the Portuguese crown to the Chinese emperor and deliver the king’s own handwritten letter to him, expressing hopes for “amizade e irmandade.”

    An often ignored but extremely successful trait of Portuguese trade and empire-building was the ability to acculturate to different regions and cultures, to make peaceable agreements with the locals and their rulers - sometimes even after exercising brazen aggression against them to secure a foothold - and to maintain this ever-expanding diplomatic web over centuries. In truth, the survival of the positively skeletal Spanish presence overseas in 16th and 17th century Africa and Asia can be attributed to the consistent excellence of Portuguese diplomacy from very early on in their endeavors. This diplomatic savviness had yielded profitable results: more or less placid trading relationships were attained time to time with some of the most committed enemies of the Portuguese (such as the sultanates of Aceh, Bijapur, and Kilwa) and warm, long-lasting friendships were established with others (such as with Siam, Kongo, and - to a certain extent - Vijayanagara). However, King Manuel’s embassy to Ming China stands out as a sore exception to this track record.

    - Folangji -

    Departing in 1515, a fleet under the command of Fernão Peres de Andrade carried the Portuguese mission - headed by Tomé Pires, a respected but lowborn former court apothecary and scribe for the feitoria at Malaca - to the mouth of the Pearl River, which it reached in August of 1517. Almost immediately, concerning obstacles prevented the advance of the mission, which was barred from proceeding past the port of Guangzhou (known to the Portuguese as Cantão) for more than two years, finally given leave to move further inland in January of 1520. After being informally received by the emperor himself, Zhengde, in the southern capital of Nanjing, Pires travelled to Beijing, where he expected to be received more formally and to begin discussing matters of substance with the imperial court. However, once in Beijing matters began to unravel precipitously.

    First and foremost, representatives of the former sultanate of Malaca were present in the imperial retinue and they immediately voiced their enmity against the Portuguese for having violently seized ownership of a city that was one of the emperor’s tributaries. Likewise, Pires was bombarded with complaints concerning the activities of some of his countrymen, who had acted and were continuing to act in a an intrusive manner, sometimes even engaging in slave raids and piracy off the South China coast. Furthermore, the letter penned by King Manuel was subjected to a rigorous examination by the court mandarins (behavior which the Portuguese were soon to discover was characteristic of Chinese imperial bureaucrats) and was declared to be objectionable on the grounds that Manuel presumed equality between himself and the emperor by referring to him as “brother.” When Pires attempted to salvage the situation by informing his audience that the resident Chinese community of Malaca supported the Portuguese takeover, he only succeeded in arousing more suspicion as Chinese subjects were forbidden to leave the country.

    In light of these grievances, the Portuguese were ordered to return Malaca to its sultan and their offer of trade was flatly refused. The Chinese interpreters in the service of the Portuguese were also accused of having falsely presented this embassy as a tribute mission, and were accordingly condemned and beheaded. Pires’ desperate position was then rendered completely hopeless by the careless actions of Fernão Peres de Andrade’s brother, Simão, who had been operating on the Chinese coast with a fleet of his own and without royal approval. Simão was reported to have conducted raids on Chinese ports, purchased Chinese slaves, and constructed a fort at Tuen Mun without approval - the outrageousness of which was amplified by false reports of Simão and his men engaging in cannibalism and abducting Chinese children. Pires and the rest of the embassy would be imprisoned in Beijing indefinitely, while Chinese coast guard junks were dispatched to expel Fernão Peres de Andrade’s fleet. The Portuguese fleet barely escaped the Chinese blockade, and the entirety of the Portuguese embassy would die in prison or from torture during interrogation. For multiple generations the Spanish had thus been cemented in the popular Chinese imagination as unruly and discourteous barbarians who behaved scandalously and sought only to pillage.

    ZhengdeEmperor.jpg

    The Zhengde Emperor

    The outcome of the 1515-1519 mission to the Ming court left the Spanish unceremoniously shut out from trade with one of the richest polities on earth, and thus constituted one of the great failures of the Spanish imperial project. Yet, rather than diminish, the Spanish presence in East Asia and its involvement in local politics and commerce steadily expanded in spite of this enormous obstacle, which it was able to circumvent thanks to a plenitude of opportunities on the fringes of the Chinese sphere. While the East Asian mainland was made virtually impenetrable for the time being, Spanish determination and maritime acumen would nevertheless successfully lodge agents of the kingdom of Spain in the islands to the west for centuries.

    The discovery of the Spice Islands of the East Indies was the true jackpot moment for Early Modern Portugal, and by 1550 the profits made in the Malaysian Archipelago made up as much as two-thirds of all revenues collected by the Portuguese Crown. The climate may have been prohibitive for large-scale settlement in most areas and numerous enemies had been made amongst the region’s Muslim potentates, but the Portuguese flourished for the most part in this corner of the world, particularly in the eastern half, dubbed the “Ilhas Miguelinas” by Fernão de Magalhães. Apart from being incredibly spice-rich, the Miguelinas also possessed indigenous populations that had not yet been Islamized for the most part (save for in a few locations) and were therefore much more receptive to Christianity than the peoples to their immediate west. What was more, the vast Chinese diaspora in these islands was usually supportive of Portuguese administration and willing to cooperate with its trading initiatives, and was also relatively open to Christianization. In fact, by the mid-16th century, the largest demographic group in the urban centers of Portuguese East Asia were Christians of Min Chinese extraction.

    Despite the departure of almost 8,000 Portuguese for Asia during the first half of the 16th century (exceeding the number of those settling in the much closer Brazilian colonies), there were just over 4,000 moradores, soldiers, and royal employees recorded by the Estado da Índia in 1550. While this number reflects the hardships of traveling to a distant and often hostile environment - constantly thinned out by warfare and diseases such as scurvy and malaria - it also reflects the emergence of a colonial society in Portuguese Asia in the absence of a steadier influx of immigrants and reinforcements from Spain.

    As the Estado da Índia’s mid-century census only listed adult males born in Portugal or born to two Portuguese parents, there were significant populations that remained uncounted yet were still bound to the Estado by varying degrees. Due to both the desperate need for additional manpower in whatever form it could be acquired and the openness of the Portuguese towards interracial relations, these populations were regarded - and regarded themselves - as Portuguese or Spanish in all but birth, with the only designation separating European and non-European members being that of “white Portuguese” and “black Portuguese.” With European women being incredibly scarce in Asia, certain Portuguese settlements often became entirely “black” within a few generations, yet these individuals still considered themselves as Portuguese and Catholic as anyone born in Lisbon.

    Further supplementing the meager Portuguese presence in the Far East was an unexpected element arriving not from the traditional eastern route, but from the west. In 1532, Sebastián Caboto had been invited by Esteban Beraza (then serving as de facto viceroy of Nueva Vizcaya) to supervise the construction and navigation of a squadron of ships that would push eastwards, to see what lay beyond the seemingly interminable waters of the yet-unnamed ocean first sighted by Vasco Núñez de Balboa in 1513. After the withdrawal of private investors, Caboto found another sponsor in the Greek conquistador, Pedro de Candia, who funded the completion of a proper carrack, the San Erasmo. Departing from Nueva Candia in 1534, the crew of the San Erasmo sailed for a harrowing 7 months before arriving in waters traversed by the Portuguese - the islands to the southeast, which had first been explored by the Portuguese navigators Diogo da Rocha, Gomes de Sequeira, and Jorge de Menezes, who dubbed them the “Ilhas Pelaginas” after the appellation of their king. They then found their way into the Miguelinas, from whence they were guided by a patrolling Portuguese ship to the port of São Lourenço de Celudão. After 4 months in the East Indies - where they were detained by the suspicious Portuguese authorities - Caboto and the San Erasmo slipped out of Mainila Bay under the cover of night, found a northeastern current to take them back to the Americas, and arrived off the coast of northern Nueva Castilla in mid 1536.

    Caboto'sVoyage.png

    With the route between the Castilian Americas and Portuguese Asia discovered, it was only a matter of time before more Castilians sought to exploit this backdoor passage. Indeed, as repeated concessions to the Spanish Crown were made by the Cortes of Portugal in exchange for loans of silver bullion from the Castilian Casa de Prestación during and after the Spice Crash of the early 1540s, increased Castilian involvement in Portugal’s half of the world became an inevitability. When the Portuguese Cortes took notice of this intrusion and attempted to have Juan Pelayo set a new boundary in 1546 between Castilian and Portuguese spheres to the east of the precious Spice Islands, it was in no fiscal position to make demands, and Juan Pelayo - citing more pressing concerns - pocketed the petition. While not yet confirmed de jure, Portuguese ownership of - or at least preeminence in - the Spice Islands was the de facto state of affairs, and was often enforced as such against non-Portuguese Spaniards. But the Portuguese in these seas did not form a united front in this regard - many of them were in the Orient to ply their own trade privately, and eagerly sought out the services of Castilian mercenaries and sailors in order to gain an advantage over their more anti-Castilian compatriots. Division on this issue was prevalent even at the highest administrative levels, with individuals such as Inácio de Brito, one of the captain-majors of Malaca, freely employing hundreds of Castilian soldiers, while others - such as the donatary of Timor, Xulio de Melgaço - imprisoned or even killed whichever unfortunate Castilian fell into their hands.

    Many Castilian investors who had bought out the enterprises of Portuguese merchants operating in Africa or Asia simply bypassed this restriction by hiring Portuguese middlemen to manage these overseas properties in person while they collected the dividends at home in Iberia. What was more, the “Océano Pacífico” (so named by Caboto) over which the Castilians trespassed was inconceivably vast, making any concerted effort to intercept Castilian interlopers both needlessly antagonistic and logistically impossible. Once the number of Castilian-owned trade ventures in the Far East had reached a more comfortable level, and once the opinion of the Estado da India towards Castilian assistance began to shift after a more comprehensive assessment of Portuguese resources, the presence of Castilians in Portuguese East Asia became less of a point of contention and more of a boon to both groups of Spaniards.

    More valued than the Castilians, however, were those accompanying them. For simple demographic reasons, the indigenous, Christianized Indios Amigos of the Americas (and their mestizo half-brethren) made up the larger share of the Crown of Castile's subjects in the Far East during the 16th century and 17th centuries. As they were not Peninsular Castilians, these Indios and Mestizos were much easier to trust for the Portuguese. Their trustworthiness was compounded by the fact that, while not Spanish, they were still Catholic, and the presence of additional Catholics was vital in this far corner of the world, where Catholicism was virtually unheard of and - in some places - the object of hatred and suspicion.

    As was the case on the American frontier, Indios and Mestizos were the ideal colonists: not only did most of them have extensive military experience (primarily against the Chichimecs and Araucos) but they also possessed greater immunity to tropical diseases. Likewise, the shared - albeit distant - ancestry of the native peoples of the Americas and of East Asia lended itself to a noticeable ethnic similarity between them, meaning that local East Asians found Indios and Mestizos to be much less foreign - and therefore much less suspicious - than the Spaniards, allowing them to fill a much-needed intermediary role in the region. One exceptional example of this favored minority was Juan Tezozómoc, a full-blooded Tlaxcalan sellsword who found his way to the East Indies in 1569, where he participated in expeditions to Brunei, the Moluccas, and Formosa, before finally settling down as an encomendero in the Bicol Peninsula.

    - Os Cinco Ronin -

    However, the Spanish and their affiliates were not the only freebooters prowling the islands and straits of the Far East. In 1371, the Ming dynasty issued the first “sea ban,” or Haijin (海禁), a set of laws prohibiting virtually all maritime and even coastal activity by private Chinese individuals which backfired spectacularly, leading to the emergence of frequent, large scale predatory endeavors by the wokou - groups of primarily Chinese and Japanese pirates that terrorized the East and South China Seas. While the Ming were by no means powerless to stop these wokou, the root of the problem lay with the Haijin, which only served to swell the number of pirates. Additionally, the Ming dynasty was beginning to falter by the early 16th century, with numerous emperors completely under the sway of opposing factions of powerful court mandarins and eunuchs, with the emperors more preoccupied with growing their harems and drinking themselves into a stupor. The Zhengde Emperor himself died in 1521 after falling into the Grand Canal while drunk and contracting diseases from its fetid waters. As he had no surviving children, Zhengde was succeeded by his cousin the Jiajing Emperor, who was only 14. By the 1520s, wokou piracy had officially become a state conspiracy, with entire towns and growing numbers of mandarins involving themselves in the various smuggling, extorting, bribing, and pillaging activities. The wokou gave the Portuguese an advantage in that they could use their own naval capabilities to combat them in order to regain the trust of the Ming court. However, certain developments brought the subjects of Spain into closer cooperation - rather than conflict - with the wokou.

    Wokou.png

    A Japanese pirate from the Miguelinas

    The Portuguese presence on the isle of Luçon had been fraught with difficulties ever since the conquest of the Rajahnate of Maynila by the expedition of João da Silveira and Sancho de Tovar in 1529. Infighting amongst the leadership, warfare with the neighboring natives, tropical disease, and lack of consistent resupply from other Portuguese outposts to the south had put the settlement of São Lourenço de Celudão in a precarious position and had winnowed out the city’s original 121 conquistadors to just 46 individuals in just 10 years (with Silveira himself dying in a battle against the Mouros of Hagonoim). While there remained a steady trickle of Portuguese newcomers into the port who could refresh the depleted ranks, the desire for personal advancement via encomienda led to an equally steady trickle outwards of Portuguese to other yet-unsubjugated locales in Luçon. In early 1541, a fleet of junks arrived in Mainila Bay, carrying adventurers keen on exploiting the situation.

    The man at the helm of this fleet - which consisted of 13 ships and 988 men - was a Japanese ronin by the name of Kawashima Sota, who had been banished from his homeland a dozen years prior for an unknown crime, and had since been pursuing the life of a mercenary and pirate in the Luçon Strait. Accompanying Kawashima were four other ronin and two Tagalog princes, one of whom was the son of Matanda, the former Rajah of Maynila. Information on the weakened state of the captaincy of Mainila had surely reached the ears of individuals such as Kawashima by way of the port of Aparri - called “Faro” by the Portuguese - which was located at the mouth of the Cagaião River on the northern coast of Luçon and had a significant Japanese expatriate community. As the Portuguese existed outside of the Chinese tributary system, Kawashima had little to expect in the way of repercussions or retaliation.

    Portuguese Celudão had withstood a number of sieges and raids since 1529 (mostly from the Sultanate of Brunei and its local Mouro allies), but matters were different in 1541. For one, an earthquake had collapsed a large portion of the stone curtain wall constructed by the Portuguese, and this gap had not yet been fully repaired, having only a temporary wooden palisade to block it. Additionally, a web of native dissidents within the city (some of whom were in prominent positions within the captaincy’s militia and administration) had long been in contact with Kawashima’s subordinates, and were now prepared to assist the attackers in whatever way they could. On Kawashima’s orders (delivered by smoke signal) these dissidents doused the Portuguese gunpowder supply with water, rendering it useless, and set fires at the barracks and storehouses. The chaos within the walls allowed Kawashima’s forces to scale them without being mowed down by the Portuguese gunners, and once within the city they made quick work of any resistance. The loyalist survivors of the siege and the Portuguese and many of the native Christians dispersed throughout the surrounding countryside all fled to the safety of São Felicidade, the only other stone fortification in the area, located on a spit of land to the south named Cavite.

    After two weeks looting the city and taking stock of the plunder, Kawashima and his associates were displeased by the lack of silver, which the Portuguese were reputed to have much of but which had been found only in small quantities. To make good on his investment, Kawashima decided to assault Cavite and thus wipe out the remaining Portuguese and take whatever additional treasures could be found within São Felicidade. However, in the time that had elapsed since the initial attack on Celudão, runners had been sent to sail southwards and seek help from the other Portuguese settlements in the Miguelinas, and a relief fleet consisting of two carracks and 20 balangays was already en route, commanded by Rodrigo Afonso de Magalhães, son of the late Fernão de Magalhães and his successor as captain-general of Mindanão.

    The assault on Cavite seemed to be a foregone conclusion: there were no more than 120 Portuguese men-at-arms left (albeit with greater numbers of native and Chinese auxiliaries) and they had only two bronze cannons in their possession with minimal gunpowder available. However, the narrow spit of land provided an unforeseen bottleneck to Kawashima’s wokou, who suffered numerous casualties in a direct charge towards the main gate. The defense was spirited - a certain Manuel de Cartaxo, a man of great stature and robustness, clad in iron cuirass and wielding a massive montante, slew so many advancing opponents along the causeway that the wokou held back for quite some time out of fear at the thought of facing him. Large stones taken from structures inside São Felicidade were also rolled down the sloping walls, dispelling climbers and making the approach impassable for the attackers’ canoes.

    The resilience of the remaining Portuguese and the piling bodies of wokou - combined with rumors spreading that the Christian inhabitants of Celudão and its environs were planning an uprising to expel the wokou - began to sow dissent in Kawashima’s camp. The final straw came with the arrival of Magalhães’ fleet after three weeks besieging Cavite, leading to the destruction of most of Kawashima’s ships after a heated six-hour battle. Still lacking enough men to land and properly dislodge the wokou, Magalhães blockaded the harbor and bombarded Celudão and the enemy camp outside Cavite. One of the Kawashima’s subordinates, another Japanese by the name of Kirishima Yudai, began conspiring with his fellow ronin to remove Kawashima and attempt to negotiate terms with the Portuguese. With the sole remaining man of the cloth in Celudão, a Franciscan friar named Tomás, acting as interpreter and go-between, the five ronin conspirators communicated in secret with Magalhães and eventually reached a compromise: the conspirators and their supporters would not be required to relinquish any of the goods they had seized and would be awarded the administration of large tracts of land in Luçon, on the condition that they kill or otherwise remove Kawashima, hand over the sons of Rajah Matanda, accept Christian baptism, and swear fealty to João III Pelágio, king of All Spain.

    After nightfall, the five conspirators murdered Kawashima in his tent, and had their checklist of potential troublemakers similarly disposed of. After some fighting in the streets, the conspirators’ detractors (primarily Mouros and Malays) were mopped up and a formal parley was held on the shore with Magalhães and the Portuguese. The next day, Kirishima was endowed with the title of captain-major of Celudão and duke of Pasig, and the four leading ronin were baptized in the smoking ruins of Celudão’s chapel and given Christian names: Mishima Goro was baptized as Gonçalo Mixima, Ariga Takuya as Marcos Ariga, Akaza Minoru as Vicente Acaça, and Kirishima Yudai as José Quirixima. These names would live on into modern day, held by numerous men and women of prominence in the Miguelinas.

    JapanMap.jpg

    Japão

    The defection of Quirixima and his cohorts linked the Portuguese to a previously closed world. The connections these pirate ronin had with certain wokou fleets brought together the already quickly-aligning interests of these pirates and the Portuguese, both of whom had been forced to develop an alternative means of commerce in order to get around China’s exclusion of Spanish and Japanese traders. The events of 1541 also revealed a wealth of potential allies and trading partners to the north, where many of the warring feudal lords of Japan - the daimyos - were open to outside assistance in their struggle for survival and dominance in their home islands.

    - Nanban -

    1541 was not, however, the earliest intimate encounter between Japan and the west. Two years prior, two Europeans were captured from the wreckage of a junk that shipwrecked off the coast of Fuko Island, one of whom was a Portuguese merchant named Pedro de Alcáçova, while the other was a Pugliese named Nicolò di Crispiano, who was a friar of the Cathaldine order (the Cataldini in Italian) - named for the 7th century Irish saint Cathaldus of Taranto, and one of the earliest of the new missionary orders of Reform Catholicism (having been approved by Pope Paul III in 1526).

    Inspired by Saint Cathaldus’ pastoral work in an alien land far from home, the Cathaldines had petitioned the viceroy of Naples and brother of King Miguel, Fernando de Portugal, for his sponsorship in sending them to the far corners of the earth so that they might bring with them the light of the Gospel. Infante Fernando, who was well disposed to the reform movement within Catholicism and also held an insatiable curiosity for the Far East, indulged the Cathaldines’ request, and by 1535 there were approximately 22 Cathaldine friars operating in the Portuguese East Indies. To many Portuguese, Fernando was “nosso infante” - the prince they had hoped would take the Portuguese throne should the union with Castile be successfully severed - and news of his interest in the Far East was received with enthusiasm by the Portuguese laboring in the Orient.

    On the orders of Miguel da Paz, 90 Dominicans, Franciscans, and Hieronymites had been ferried to Malaca by 1525 with the dual assignment of evangelizing the peoples of the Far East and attending to the spiritual wellbeing of the king’s Christian subjects. The number of mendicant priests and friars in the Far East had quadrupled by 1539, and beyond Malaca the Portuguese colonial enterprise was virtually theocratic in its function and motives. Access to exotic markets was - like everywhere else - the primary goal, but here it was done just as much through priestly handlers as secular ones. This was a development that would have been impossible without the sponsorship of Fernando de Portugal and the resources available to him as viceroy of Naples. Throughout the 1520s and 1530s Fernando had consumed any and all information about the Orient voraciously (particularly concerning China). Stocking his personal library with innumerable Chinese-Italian and Chinese-Portuguese lexicons, codices, and botanical diaries (he refused the offer of meditative Buddhist and Daoist texts so as not to upset his brother or the ever-vigilant Holy Office), Infante Fernando’s fascination with the East eventually culminated in his founding of a “Collegio Orientale” (or, simply, the Orientale) for the University of Naples in 1546. Because of the Orientale, Italians would make up an outsize percentage of the Catholic missionaries operating in East Asia for the next two centuries.

    Gregorians&Ferdinand.jpg

    Fernando de Portugal (to the left of the cardinal) meeting with the Gregorians in Naples, c. 1550s

    After their capture, Nicolò di Crispiano and Pedro de Alcáçova were unceremoniously sold as slaves to a merchant living in the port of Hirado. A few short weeks later, Alcáçova - who had never quite recovered from the shipwreck - took ill and died, leaving Crispiano as the only European for more than a thousand miles in every direction. The friar had to be careful not to let this stark realization (combined with the intense culture shock) drive him to insanity. Luckily for Crispiano, this was not the first time he was in a similarly desperate situation, as he had already spent nearly 7 years deprived of the sacraments and the presence of his countrymen when he was taken prisoner by Barbary pirates in 1518. Crispiano slowly learned the Japanese language (something immensely difficult for him) and watched his tongue so as not to offend his master, who regarded him as little more than a novelty item. Once the first Portuguese ship arrived in Hirado in 1542, the locals had Crispiano brought to its captain, Martim de Alcochete. Perturbed by the thought of a pagan holding a Christian friar as his slave, Alcochete offered a large price for Crispiano, which his master gleefully accepted. Brought back to Malaca, Crispiano helped to inscribe a Japanese dictionary, which greatly eased the groundwork for missionary activity. As Japan had been officially located by Portuguese ships by accident on the isle of Tanegashima a year prior, the Cathaldine dictionary was extremely important for the opening of trade relations as well.

    A joint Cathaldine and Dominican mission was organized by the captain-major of Malaca at the insistence of Nicolò di Crispiano, and senior Cathaldines arrived from Rome to head the effort, with three Italians - Eleuterio Caivano, Damiano Laterza, and their superior, Cristoforo Bonaccorso - arriving in Malaca in 1550 to coordinate the clerical resources at their disposal. Bonaccorso had been one of the founding members of the Cathaldines, and consequently had the administrative experience that his brethren in the Far East heretofore lacked. As most of their brothers were wrapped up in India or Badly needing catechists, Bonaccorso immediately decided that the Cathaldine and Dominican mission must take on additional religious orders - preferably ones with greater experience in the region. At the insistence of Luís Fróis, a Portuguese Orientale-educated Gregorian and representative of Infante Fernando, Bonaccorso agreed to request 18 Gregorians from the Americas to assist in the undertaking. It was specifically Gregorians that Infante Fernando had taken to, given their shared affinity for foreign cultures. Fernando had also met Sahagún’s energetic companion, Francisco de Javier, in 1540 during one of the missionary’s many trips back to Europe, and invited Javier to Naples while he was en route to Rome. Fróis cited the Gregorians’ great successes in adapting to and converting unfamiliar cultures through the simple insertion of Christian theology into preexisting terminology of the local religion, stating that the Gregorian mission in the kingdom of Kongo “had evangelized the natives so gradually and so gently, that they had become baptized without ever having noticed that they had been converted.” Departing from the Nuevacastellano port of Acapulco, a group of 18 gregorians led by Agustín de Tordehumos and Martín de Santoyo would arrive in Nagasaki in 1554.

    While the Cathaldines, Dominicans, and Gregorians were all essential in evangelizing the lower classes and making the language and culture of Japan comprehensible to Westerners, possibly the most influential of the holy orders brought to Japan were the Martinians, who became a facet of Japanese Catholicism almost by mistake. Formed as an informal society in 1518 from the field chaplains of the Órdenes Militantes and named for the legionary-turned-bishop St. Martin of Tours, the Martinians - technically the Society of St. Martin of Tours - eventually grew into an order of its own in 1549 under the influence of Juan de Vega, the viceroy of Sicily who provided the many Martinians in his employ with a Gregorian education. As the Martinians were formed as a military ordinariate for the armies of Spain, the Papal approval of their rule was procured quickly on the influence of the Spanish monarchy. Additionally, since much of the Spanish soldiery making a livelihood in the far corners of the world had once served in North Africa, they were familiar with the Martinian chaplains and preferred them over the other orders (which were significantly harder for them to control). Consequently, Martinian priests were a common sight on Portuguese ships and therefore inevitably came into contact with the Japanese samurai and daimyo class. These Japanese favored the Martinians for their austere dignity and rigid discipline - which had carried over from their military origins - and the Martinians thereby introduced an element of familiarity into their strange Western religion for the most powerful persons of Japanese society.

    MartinianPriest.jpg

    A Martinian priest

    Facing often intense resistance from the local administrative and philosophical spheres but motivated by a resurgence in Catholic zeal as well as by the commercial and political interests of Spain, the men of these holy orders in China and Japan engaged in some of the most nuanced evangelical work in the history of the Church. The appeal of converting a civilization as sophisticated as the Japanese was counterbalanced with serious challenges to the process. For one, the language barrier was difficult to surmount - the Japonic languages had no identifiable linguistic relatives - and led to embarassing mistranslations early on, such as the use of the name “Dainichi” (大日) to designate the Christian God, unaware that this was a term with inescapable Buddhist connotations (the name “Deusu” (デウス) - from the Portuguese “Deus” - was eventually used). Additionally, and more seriously, there were undeniable discrepancies between the worldview and moral codes of the Japanese and Spanish. For instance, as the Emperor of Japan is a semi-divine being according to Shinto mythology, there was little to no concept in Sengoku Japan of a universal law that transcended national law in importance. In everyday matters, Catholic missionaries had to attempt to sway the Japanese away from their relatively lax perception of concubinage, homosexuality, and murder - the latter in particular shocked the Europeans, with one Cathaldine friar remarking that “the Japanese fly to swords with little hesitation over the smallest disagreement.” Theologically, certain aspects of Christianity required a delicate and eloquent explanation when presented to the Japanese. The Shinto traditions of the land meant that reverence towards one’s ancestors was a religious obligation, and many Japanese were deeply troubled or took great offense to the notion of salvation existing only through the Church, which, when hamfistedly presented to them by certain struggling missionaries, seemed to suggest that their ancestors might be condemned to hellfire for not having received Christ. The crucifixion of Christ also vexed many Japanese, as crucifixion was still used as a form of public humiliation and execution throughout Japan, and seemed to conflict with the image of God the Father being all-merciful. Results were often mixed, and sometimes led to persecution and banishment, as commented on by Luís Fróis: "The port cities of Firando [Hirado] and Cangoxima [Kagoshima], whereby we had first entered into this country, are now wholly closed to us, and many Christians have been beheaded on the order of their governors."

    It was therefore Catholicism that defined Spanish and indeed European interaction with Japan in the Early Modern Era. Unlike in India, where most of the converts made came from the lower castes (often Dalits, the lowest of the low) and were persuaded more by displays of personal holiness than by theological reasoning, in Japan converts were made across every social strata and responded positively to well-developed argumentation. Converts were also being made in much greater numbers than in India: in 1545, Bonaccorso reported only 500 native Christians in Japan, but this had risen to 40,000 by 1567, and reached roughly 800,000 by 1590. The isle of Kyushu’s proximity to Portuguese trade routes ensured that it contained most of these converts, especially the Shimabara Peninsula and the Amakusa and Goto Islands, which by 1600 were almost entirely Christian. A major incentive for conversion amongst the daimyos - and therefore a major source of conversion for their many subjects - was the potential for enrichment through trade with the Portuguese. Many of these conversions were both economically and politically motivated: as friendship and trade with these Spanish foreigners meant not only access to valuable goods but also to advanced military hardware, conversion to the Catholic faith of the proselytization-minded Spaniards offered a major advantage over neighboring daimyos. Of particular interest to the Japanese martial class was the Portuguese arcabuz, which was first shown to Japanese eyes on the isle of Tanegashima while two Portuguese sailors were hunting ducks. The daimyo of the island, Tanegashima Tokitaka, saw the immediate advantage of these weapons, purchased them from their owners, and ordered his smiths to replicate them. However, they were unable to replicate the helically drilled barrel. It would be some years before the Japanese were able to start producing firearms themselves, and in the interim their only access to them was through Portuguese merchants.

    In Kyushu, the daimyos - and therefore many of the retainers and subjects - of the Ito, Arima, Omura, Kuroda, and Otomo clans had all accepted baptism before 1590. The daimyo of the Otomo clan, Sorin, (know to the Portuguese as the “king of Bungo”) was a particularly helpful convert, having achieved preeminence in Kyushu, as well as influence in Honshu following a coup by Sue Harukata, which deposed Yoshitaka, the daimyo of the Ouchi clan, and replaced him with Otomo Sorin’s half-brother, Otomo Haruhide (now Ouchi Yoshinaga). Otomo Sorin would shed the last fetters of Buddhism with the death of his wife (a committed Buddhist) in 1572. What was perhaps more beneficial to Christianization in Japan than outright conversion, however, was the insouciance and ambivalence of certain powerful individuals - a certain daimyo by the name of Oda Nobunaga being the prime example. During the 1550s and 1560s, Nobunaga had expanded and consolidated the position of his clan to the point of dominance in Honshu and in the Japanese isles as a whole, which he maintained until his death in 1593. Luckily for the Christian mission, Nobunaga not only enjoyed the company of the Martinians, but was also steadily consumed by a hatred for Buddhism. A firm agnostic, Nobunaga razed numerous powerful Buddhist monasteries which had made the mistake of consistently siding with his enemies. This was not without reason, as armies of sohei - Buddhist warrior monks similar to the crusading orders of Europe - often formed potent military obstacles to the daimyos and were competitors for secular power in their own right.

    OdaNobunaga.jpg

    Oda Nobunaga

    Ultimately, Catholicism - and, by extension, Spanish influence - in the Far East would remain in a precarious position for many years to come, but the seeds for cultural interchange had been planted, and their sprouts would for centuries entangle peoples and nation-states separated by thousands of miles.
     
    Last edited:
    39. The Great Turkish War - Part I: El Reino de África
  • ~ The Great Turkish War ~
    Part I:
    - El Reino de África -


    StraitsOfGibraltar.png

    Africa as seen from Gibraltar

    After the fall of Granada in 1492, the realms of Spain found themselves in a position to turn the tables on the Islamic powers of North Africa, and by the early 1520s had turned all of their newfound energy towards subduing the Barbary Coast. The combined strength of Portugal, Castile, and Aragon came down on the Western Maghreb at a critical moment, when the decadence, stagnation, and overall debility afflicting the native dynasties had reached its height. The resulting collapse of Wattasid rule in Morocco and Ziyyanid rule in Tlemcen accelerated the downward spiral, and the crisis that developed came close to mirroring the full-scale societal disintegration that occurred after Spanish conquest in the Mesoamerican realms on the other side of the Atlantic. Apart from the depredations of rampaging soldiers and underpaid mercenaries, the downfall of the standing political order led to a disruption of the food supply, causing frequent famines, while surges of refugees in crowded urban centers brought devastating waves of pestilence. It is estimated that - after the battle of Mequínez in 1524 - the population of Morocco declined by as much as a third within two decades.

    But the Maghreb was by no means conquered, and the Spanish monarchy exercised little control over North Africa beyond the coastal pale or outside the walls of its ports. The Rif in particular posed more than one obstacle to Spanish involvement in Morocco: apart from the ruggedness of their terrain, the mountains also hosted a high concentration of exiled Mudéjares, renegade Moriscos, and their descendants and Berber allies. For instance, the two principal Riffian cities - Tetuán and Chefchauen - were both refounded in the late 15th century by refugees from the Sultanate of Granada. The Riffians were therefore the closest and most hostile of any of Spain’s enemies, and did not let their proximity to Spanish power cow them into pacifism. Much of the Rif had largely been bypassed by Spanish forces during the Moroccan campaign of Miguel da Paz in 1522-1528 (primarily due to its insignificance), and consequently it had absorbed a substantial number of refugees from elsewhere in Morocco, enlarging its towns and transforming the region into a center of resistance and piracy.

    Tetuán especially had become prominent in this regard: it was close enough to the sea to harbor corsairs, but far enough inland to remain out of reach of any Spanish fleet that wished to bombard the city. Tetuán had become a major center of corsair activity and the trading of Christian slaves (with a system of caves in the nearby hills acting as slave pens), and was ruled by a zealous and strong-willed pirate queen, Sayyida al Hurra, who had fled to Morocco with her family after the fall of Granada (and whose father had founded Chefchauen). The plague of Riffian pirates became enough of a nuisance that one of Juan Pelayo’s first actions as king was to give his approval to fortify numerous locales along the Andalucian coast. The port of Almería - devastated by an earthquake in 1522 - was rebuilt with drydocks protected by walled quays and gun batteries, and other seaside towns - namely Málaga, Almuñécar, Torremolinos, Motril, Marbella, Fuengirola, Nerja, Estepona, Roquetas de Mar, Abdera, and Vélez-Málaga - were all re-fortified to deal with the return of Barbary piracy to the Alborán Sea. Gibraltar was also given a new defensive curtain wall after an attack by the Sicilian renegade Ali Hamet captured many of the town’s leading citizens.

    As the anticipated Ottoman campaign against Egypt had not yet materialized, Juan Pelayo and his Council of State resolved to expend some of the realm’s pent-up crusading zeal on a cheaper and less daunting undertaking. A strongly worded ultimatum was sent to Sayyida al-Hurra in mid 1540, demanding she release her Christian slaves, surrender the corsairs that were under her protection, and agree to an annual tribute of 80,000 ducats per annum. Confident in the unassailable position of her city and the roughness of the Riffian countryside, Sayyida tore up the ultimatum and sent a letter of her own to the governor of Ceuta, threatening to behead each and every Christian within the walls of Tetuán if the Spanish king attempted to enforce his demands. This would prove to be overconfidence on the pirate queen’s part, having mistaken the past inaction of the Spanish towards the Riffian corsairs as inability.

    Rif.png

    The Rif

    The expedition to Tetuán was quickly turning into a grand affair, pulling in the services of many hidalgos filled with zeal for cruzada y oro. This included the illustrious Hernán Cortés, who - despite being 56 years old - had made an Atlantic crossing to participate in the campaign (hoping to curry royal consideration for the position of viceroy of Nueva Castilla). The number of troops needed to punish a middling corsair port well within range of Spain was never more than a few thousand, but the army being sent to Tetuán eventually numbered more than 15,000. The Crown was conscious that military intervention in the Maghreb was extremely risky business, and even the indomitable Spanish war machine could yet only claim mixed results from its endeavors there. Additionally, the campaign against the free Rif was intended to not just overwhelm a single troublesome port, but rather to drub the entire region and brutalize more than one target in order to properly send a message to the Maghrebi resistance.

    The young Juan Pelayo chose to accompany Beltrán de la Cueva, Duke of Alburquerque, and Teodósio I, Duke of Bragança, and these 15,000 troops (4,500 Portuguese, 8,000 Castilians, 1,000 Aragonese, and 1,500 Italian mercenaries) as they were unloaded on the beaches south of Cabo Negro in the fall of 1542 while a squadron of galleons pulverized the defenses set up at the mouth of the Río Martín, effectively cutting off Tetuán from the sea. Al-Hurra had plenty of spies operating on both sides of the Strait of Gibraltar, and had been aware of the magnitude of the Spanish army for many months. The queen scuttled her ships and moved the powder kegs within the city walls, while thousands of able bodied Jebala Berbers converged on Tetuán to help drive back the intrusive infidel. Some 8,000 men and women committed themselves to Tetuán’s defense, but the Spanish were not keen on staying through the winter. A massive ring of gabions were piled up quickly in order to deny the defenders any potshots and to allow the close positioning of dozens of bronze cannons specially forged in Granada and Lisbon. Virtually the entirety of Tetuán’s fortifications were pulverized within 2 weeks, and the inhabitants were unable to flee before Albuquerque and Bragança ordered their men to offer no quarter as they flooded the city. Two and a half days of pillaging were allowed before the Spanish troops were ordered to stand down, and after another week the army continued southeast while 1,200 Portuguese soldiers were stationed in Tetuán indefinitely. Much to the dissatisfaction of the Spaniards, Sayyida al-Hurra evaded capture, and would never be seen again.

    The path to Chefchauen was significantly more difficult than that to Tetuán. Although there were only 65 kilometers to cross (roughly 2 to 4 days’ distance for foot soldiers), the Spanish did not reach Chefchauen until 9 days had passed due to the harsh Riffian hill country and its hostile native populace. Between the two towns, the elevation varied between less than 10 and more than 500 meters above the ocean, and the Jebala mountain tribes harassed the Spanish rearguard relentlessly, leading to the retaliatory destruction of the towns of Zinat and Talambote along the way. The Spanish military had extensive experience with such terrain and with hit-and-run struggles, but it was impossible to circumvent the associated damage to morale and timeliness. Luckily, Chefchauen was a much smaller settlement than the previous target, and although the hakim of the kasbah refused to negotiate with the Spanish after learning of the cruelty shown to Tetuán, the walls were penetrated after 3 weeks and the city was fully occupied by 2,000 Portuguese troops before November. As would become common practice, the Christian slaves freed during this campaign would be offered property within or around the settlements in which they were formerly enslaved. This was done as a means of both indemnifying the freed slaves and of populating subjugated Islamic towns with grateful Christian subjects (without the pains of having to ship them over from Spain).

    The Spanish-held ports of Morocco would be re-garrisoned and numerous intimidation campaigns were mounted in the following months, directed primarily at the tributary villages in the vicinity of Tangier, Ceuta, Alcácer-Ceguer, Arzila, and Melilla. Intending to get the most out of the shockwaves sent through Northern Morocco by the sacking of Tetuán and Chefchauen, Spanish detachments of varying sizes were also sent to Uxda, Taza, Uezán and Alcácer-Quibir to ensure their continued subservience. The Crown had clearly gotten its point across, as each city allowed the Spanish troops to enter and leave without offering any resistance.

    Chefchauen.png

    Chefchauen

    The decision to garrison Chefchauen - rather than merely pillage it and prop up a compliant local ruler (as was the usual course of action with cities of the North African interior) - marked the first conscious step towards the actual conquest, rather than containment, of the Maghreb. After 1541, the Crown began to make serious, albeit sporadic efforts to sow Christian settlers in its North African possessions. While it was easy enough to induce Spaniards to set up shop within the walls of North African port cities, establishing thriving - or even stable - Christian farming and fishing communities was incredibly onerous, owed primarily to the tendency of mountain-dwelling Berber tribesmen to descend into the valleys and coastal plains to wipe out these intruders, returning to their rugged strongholds before the Spanish had time to organize a response. Consequently, a great deal of importance was placed on establishing new fortifications in the more defensible locations in the interior and appropriating existing kasbahs, in order that Christian fishermen, herdsmen, and cultivators might have a refuge nearby where they might evade marauding locals in a timely manner. An added difficulty came with the fact that the lands most suitable to agriculture and settlement were usually already densely populated with native Muslims, although the populations of many of these regions had certainly been thinned out by decades of warfare and instability.

    This intensification of Spain’s involvement in North Africa was not simply the product of religious militancy and lust for plunder. While the North African Muslim was perhaps the common Spaniard’s most hated enemy, there is little to suggest that extermination of the natives of the Maghreb was ever seriously considered to be an ideal outcome. As the Spanish Crown had suddenly found itself ward and suzerain of hundreds of thousands of Muslims (and as thousands of Spaniards were now neighbors to said Muslims), an approach different to that previously employed in European Spain had to be made in regards to governing these nonconformists. Consequently, despite centuries of ill will between Spanish Christians and Maghrebi Muslims, the situation in Spanish North Africa gradually came to reflect not that of 16th century Metropolitan Spain, but rather that of 13th century Iberia: most mosques were left untouched and no attempts at forced conversion were made, relatively peaceful trade relations were established between Spanish settlements and the semi-autonomous Muslim principalities, and negotiation - rather than fogo e sangue - became the norm in resolving potentially violent private disputes between local Christians and Muslims.

    NorthAfrica-Spain2.png

    Spanish North Africa, c. 1550
    (Not shown: Tabarca, Bizerta, and Tunis)

    Beyond the cruzado-minded garrison troops or members of the Órdenes Militantes, the Christian inhabitants of North Africa were comparatively impartial in their opinion of their Muslim neighbors, and, despite the frequent religious confrontations, both parties mostly wanted to live in peace. In 1566, the Crown ordered the expulsion of all Muslim inhabitants - whether free or enslaved - of Tangier, Ceuta, and Alcácer-Ceguer. Yet such extreme measures taken against the potential insurrection of Muslims in the Maghreb not only undermined the commercial value of Spanish North Africa, but also threatened the invaluable and constantly delicate continuation of peace between millions of native Muslims and their Spanish hegemons. The general relationship between the Christian and Muslim inhabitants of these ports was so benign, in fact, that many Spanish residents moved elsewhere (such as Arzila or Casabranca) so that they might keep their Islamic servants and maintain their profitable trade arrangements with the Islamic interior.

    - Çapraz ve Hilal -

    However, all was not well in North Africa, and every blow delivered by the Spanish only reheated the billowing indignation of the non-Christian natives. The chastening of the Rif - while largely successful - was one of the last operations of its kind for many years. Any tangible gains to be made sending thousands of soldiers into rough terrain filled with a hostile populace for the sole purpose of punishing recalcitrance were meager compared to the cost in lives and reales. The sheer expense and trouble involved with squashing two minor targets so close to Spain dissuaded the Avís-Trastámaras from pursuing large-scale conquests in North Africa (and likewise delayed their entry into the 20 Years War until 1545). Additionally, there remained one worrisome obstacle to a fully pacified Morocco. After the dramatic downfall of the Wattasid dynasty, the powerful sharifs of the Saadi dynasty represented the last hope for a united, sovereign Morocco. After the death of Abu Abdallah al-Qaim, head of the Saadian family, at the battle of Mequínez in 1524, their familial holdings in the Sus predictably descended into chaos, but returned to reasonable normalcy in the 1540s under the leadership of Abdallah al-Ghalib. The downfall of Tetuán and Chefchauen had once again intensely soured the attitude of most Moroccans towards the presence of Spaniards in their homeland, and galvanized them into throwing their support behind whomever possessed the strength to liberate them. The Saadians quickly presented themselves as the obvious choice in this regard after conquering the city of Tarudante in 1549, thus disposing its emir, who was a Portuguese puppet.

    The fall of Tarudante was disquieting for the Portuguese operating on Morocco's Atlantic Coast, as the Sus had previously been occupied by numerous tribes whose rivalries were exploited by the Spanish in Cabo de Gué in order to acquire cheap prices for the region's grain supply. The tables had suddenly turned to the south of the High Atlas mountains: the important Spanish-held port of Agadir (Santa Cruz to the Portuguese) was obviously the next target for Abdallah al-Ghalib, who had made it clear that after its inevitable fall he would march for Marrakesh and claim the sultanate of Morocco for himself and his successors. The emirs of Marrakesh and Fes - both tributaries of the Spanish crown - had long been seen as obsequious grovelers to the king of Spain, and although Miguel da Paz had promised that his subjects would never enter their domains while armed in their accession treaty in 1530, this guarantee had to be abruptly nullified when numerous attempts on their lives (one of which successfully killed the elderly emir of Fes by poison in 1551) required Spanish intervention.

    Beyond Morocco, the other Spanish exclaves were beset by similar anxiety towards their subservient Maghrebi states. After 1546, Ahmad III, the Hafsid ruler of Tunisia, had to deal with a pretender to his throne who claimed to be the real Ahmad (after he seized the city of Kairouan), and who promised his followers that he would personally expel the Spanish from La Goletta. The two Kabyle Berber kingdoms of Kuku and Ait Abbas had likewise begun to turn their eyes to the chronically undermanned Spanish garrisons in Bugia and Algiers. This fearlessness did not materialize out of nowhere, however. Turkish emissaries had in fact been received by Abdallah al-Ghalib, Ahmad the Pretender, and Abdelaziz Labes (sultan of Ait Abbas) in 1553, 1548, and 1556 respectively.

    PiriReis.png

    Piri Reis' map of the Mediterranean

    The Turks had previously invested themselves in the Maghreb in the 1510s, a development which plunged the nascent Spanish presence in North Africa into dire peril. The arrival of Turkish corsairs in the Central and Western Mediterranean brought a wave of unprecedented devastation to Christian shores, spearheaded by the brothers Oruç and Hayreddin Barbarossa. This period had come to a head in 1534, when a coordinated invasion of Turkish and Barbary corsairs came ashore in Puglia and was repulsed by the Spanish in 1534, and a truce with the Ottoman Sultan was secured in January of 1535. The Spanish monarchy had considerable difficulty in stamping out this particular influx of marauding Turkish mariners, only achieving a return to relative normalcy in the Western Mediterranean only after 25 years of carnage and despoliation. The reign of corsairs such as the Barbarossas would have lasted much longer in the Western Mediterranean had Spain not so strongly inserted itself into the Maghreb several years prior.

    This conclusion was certainly not the end of Ottoman interest in North Africa. With the whirlwind conquest of the entire Levant and Egypt by 1548, the Ottoman sultan had attained undeniable supremacy amongst his fellow Sunni princes. A war against the Ottomans was no longer just a war against a Turkish state, but was now a war against the entire Dar al-Sunnah. From the Atlantic coast of Morocco all the way to the Straits of Malaca, the Sunni world was finding itself progressively inclined to acknowledge the suzerainty of the Ottoman Empire, and - although the Relics of Muhammad and all the caliphal authority bound up in them had escaped across the Red Sea - the Ottoman Padishah had come to be regarded as the Caliph in all but name. The confidence of the Ottoman Turks under Sultan Mehmet III was beyond staggering, and consequently a new aggression was boldly pursued in nearly every direction - particularly in the Mediterranean. The Ottoman court had become so confident that the Spanish could easily be shaken out of North Africa that in 1555 the grand vizier Rüstem Pasha informed his liege that “the king of Spain has so many commitments, my sovereign, and the province of Africa gives him so much trouble, that it is beyond any doubt that he would surely withdraw his armies from those ports if tested.”

    There were numerous vulnerabilities within Spanish society that could also be taken advantage of, the most appealing of which was the presence of hundreds of thousands of Moriscos still living in Spain. Miguel da Paz had attempted to encourage the Moriscos to settle in the cities of Spanish North Africa in order to distance them from the Iberian Peninsula and thereby prevent them from sowing dissent close to the heart of Spain, but eventually an opposite approach had to be undertaken as episodes of Moriscos turning renegade and joining Islamic insurgents in the Maghreb became more common. It was implicitly understood that a large share of Moriscos were only nominally Christian, and a significant percentage of them still practiced their old faith in private. To many Spaniards, such surreptitious activity was proof that the Moriscos had been subdued but not entirely defeated, and that they would need to be kept in line with an iron rod. A more astute observation, however, would reveal the actual culprit behind the Moriscos’ lackluster response to Christianization to be an increasingly superficial catechesis and rampant suspicion and prejudice among the clergy. As the Holy Office of the Inquisition only had jurisdiction over those of the Christian faith, Moriscos were therefore much easier to harass within the confines of the law than Moors, despite being baptized. A Morisco by the name of Francisco Núñez Muley recounted the agitation felt by the Moriscos of Granada in the 1560s: "Day by day our situation worsens, we are maltreated in every way; and this is done by judges and officials… How can people be deprived of their own language, with which they were born and brought up? In Egypt, Syria, Malta and elsewhere there are people like us who speak, read and write in Arabic, and they are Christians like us.”

    Moriscos4.png

    Moriscos

    The misery of many Moriscos who refused to either openly or privately accept Christianity drove them to depart Spain entirely, often bringing with them valuable wealth and expertise and swelling the manpower of Spain's Islamic enemies. It was partially for this reason that the new fortifications constructed in the ports of the Alborán Sea were constructed prior to the conquest of Tetuán - when it came to undermining the nefarious Barbary pirates, it was equally important to prevent their communication with the Moriscos of Spain and restrict the latter's outflow as it was to take direct military action against corsair harbors in North Africa. Relations between the two dominant powers of the Mediterranean were therefore worsened by large numbers of refugees with anti-Spanish leanings that the Ottoman state had absorbed, as a significant portion of the Jews that had been expelled and crypto-Muslims that had emigrated from Spain were ferried east by Turkish galleys to be resettled under the auspices of the High Porte. Just as dangerous to Spain's power projection in the Mediterranean was the persistent tether in which it was held by the Republic of Genoa, and consequently the Ottomans took their first movement against Spain in 1552, with the invasion of the Genoese island of Chios.

    As the huge influx of liquid assets available to the Spanish crown in the mid 16th century had allowed the royal treasury almost complete independence from its Italian creditors, the Genoese banking families were poised to lose their preeminence in the financial sector of Spain (and possibly Europe), and consequently had become hell-bent on infiltrating or manipulating the Casa de Prestación in whatever way they could. The Spanish monarchy’s insistence on handpicking its bureaucrats prevented the inclusion of foreigners in the offices of the Casa, meaning that directly controlling royal credit was an impossibility, but the tight commercial links between Genoa and the Spanish merchant class meant that a significant amount of pressure could be placed on the Casa to better serve Genoese interests. What this meant for the Genoese was large concessions in Spanish North Africa, where Italians were rapidly entrenching themselves. The nebulous legal standing of Spanish North Africa east of the Rif - a property of the Spanish monarchy under the administration of the Órdenes Militantes, belonging to neither the crown of Aragon, Castile, or Portugal - allowed an opening for Northern Italian merchants, mercenaries, and settlers that had been shut to them in European Spain, leading to the creation of Italian urban communities that were further augmented by Southern Italians from Spanish Naples and Sicily. In this way, the cities of Bugia, Algiers, Tunis, and the isles of Tabarca and Djerba were essentially Italian colonies under Spanish rule.

    For this reason, the Ottoman campaign against Genoa was not merely a long overdue mopping-up of foreign-held islands in the Eastern Mediterranean, but was a deliberate attempt to hack off the grasping fingertips of the Hispano-Genoese maritime conglomerate, drawing it into a naval war that would strain its resources and allow the Turks to assume overlordship of the disgruntled Maghreb and from there take aim at the ultimate target: Rome. The desire of the High Porte to provoke Spain and Genoa into conflict was made clear right away, when Sultan Mehmet III ordered his Kapudan Pasha, Piyale, to seize the isle of Chios (the last major Genoese colony) without any ultimatum issued to the Genoese - an unusual break from Ottoman warmaking protocol. While the Genoese garrison surrendered without resistance, their compatriots at home took this unlawful seizure as a declaration of war, and prepared accordingly. While Juan Pelayo had made the first steps towards reforming the navies of the Spanish realms at the behest of his father’s confidant, Martim Branco da Grândola, in 1545, by 1553 the Spanish navy was still hampered by overreliance on the services of Italian admirals, in particular the Genoese condottiero Andrea Doria.

    Castelnuovo.png

    Castelnuovo

    Hoping to keep the burden of naval warfare equal between Spain and Genoa and nervous about withdrawing ships from Spanish North Africa, Juan Pelayo restrained from taking the fight to the Eastern Mediterranean and instead ordered his galleys to protect Tunis and patrol the Strait of Sicily. The initial encounters with the Turkish corsairs were neither excellent nor hopeless. While one Ottoman fleet was routed near the isle of Lampedusa in 1553, another was able to pass right through the Strait of Messina and ransack the Aeolian Islands, enslaving more than half of its populace. Juan Pelayo eventually yielded to the suggestion of the General-Captain of the Galleys of Spain, Álvaro de Bazán (the Elder), to organize a large fleet to deliver a critical injury to the Ottoman navy when news arrived that the Spanish-garrisoned port of Castelnuovo had been encircled by 50,000 Turkish troops. Castelnuovo allowed the Spanish a presence on the Balkans, and therefore represented a significant shield against an Ottoman invasion of Southern Italy. Meeting with Genoese and Spanish ambassadors from at the Pontifical Palace in August of 1553, Pope Ignatius I agreed to join the warships of the Papal States to those of Genoa and Spain as part of a Holy League against the Turks. Giovanni Battista Doria, the 84 year old Doge of Genoa, appointed his son, Nicolò, to lead 50 Genoese galleys to Naples, where they would be joined by another 40 galleys from Spain and 20 galleys from the Pope, after which the fleet of the Holy League would proceed eastward to the Strait of Otranto to intercept 95 Ottoman galleys reported to be rounding the Peloponnese on its way to encircle Castelnuovo.

    However, the galleys flying the banners of the Ottoman Sultan were no longer the disorderly vultures that once sailed under the Barbarossas. Since the completion of Sultan Musa’s Imperial Arsenal in Konstantiniyye, the Ottoman navy had been transformed into a disciplined and deadly fighting force under the guidance of accomplished admirals such as Dragut, Piali Pasha, and Piri Reis. The corsair Sinan Reis was chosen to lead the Ottoman fleet - a solid choice, as Sinan was born into a family of Sephardi Jews who had been expelled from Spain by the Alhambra Decree, and was therefore especially resentful towards the Spaniards. Misfortune in Italy also hampered the Holy League from the very beginning. Unexpectedly, Pope Ignatius I passed away at the age of 62 in February of 1554, and the papacy was once again seized by a group of cardinals who were long-embittered over the perceived interference of foreign powers and the rigid anti-corruption of Reform Catholicism. This reactionary faction was able to successfully outmaneuver the Spanish and Imperial factions by capitalizing on their disagreement over candidates and their bad luck in nomination. For Charles von Hapsburg, he was unable to convince his first candidate, Cristoforo Madruzzo, Prince-Bishop of Trent, to give up his prince-bishopric and his second candidate, Joris van Egmont, Bishop of Utrecht, was unpopular with his fellow cardinals. For Juan Pelayo, his favored cardinal, Bartolomé Carranza, Archbishop of Toledo, had become entangled in controversy in 1553 when he was investigated by the Inquisition for sympathy with Martin Luther. The conclave ultimately chose as Pope Paul IV the Neapolitan cardinal Gian Pietro Carafa, who had been bishop in multiple locations in Lazio and was mentored by his relative, Cardinal Oliviero Carafa, an old school Italian Renaissance churchman determined to keep the papacy in Roman hands. This election was untimely for Spain and Genoa, who found the new pope disinclined to dispense funding from the papal treasury.

    PopePaulIV.png

    Pope Paul IV

    This led to mixed orders for the leader of the Papal fleet, Giovanni Grimani, which in turn led to heated arguments between the leaders of the Holy League’s armada at Naples. Exasperated with the change in Papal management and impatient to relieve Castelnuovo, the Spanish and Genoese ships departed without their allies and succeeded in catching Sinan Pasha as his fleet collected freshwater off the isle of Vido on the 27th of September in 1554. The battle unfolded predictably, but soon the inequality between the combatants became apparent. Unlike the leadership of the Holy League, the Turkish fleet was under the sole command of Sinan, who easily utilized the discrepancy between his many different opposing admirals, who hesitated to engage the Ottoman center and had decided to advance before the wind was in their favor. By the time Nicolò Doria sounded the retreat, 45 ships had been destroyed or captured by the Ottomans, who had lost only 5 galleys of their own. To add insult to injury, the Christian fleet was gruesomely demolished within sight of the port of Corfu, where the Christian Venetians sat by in their neutrality. Despite having inflicted thousands of casualties on the Turks more than 300 kilometers away, the Spanish garrison in Castelnuovo numbered only 600 when word arrived of the disaster at Vido. The remaining Spaniards chose to sally forth from the fort and make their last stand. There were no survivors.

    With Spain and Genoa sent reeling from the Eastern Mediterranean after Vido, the black hulls of corsair ships began to appear regularly off the coast of Southern Italy. Further east, Mehmet III left behind the old Ottoman support of John Zápolya’s ambition for the Hungarian throne and acknowledged the legitimacy of Charles V’s claim to Hungary, while simultaneously assembling a massive army to enter the Pannonian Basin from Belgrade. The Ottoman threat was not solely felt by Europe, however, and to the east the Turks were likewise in contest with the Safavid Shahs over ownership of the Fertile Crescent. With access to the Red Sea via Egypt, the High Porte had become keen on entering the politics and trade routes of the Indian Ocean in order to pry at least a small part of the lucrative spice trade from the Portuguese, and there were plenty of local Muslim polities (the sultanates of Ahmadnagar, Bijapur, and Gujarat in particular) who were more than happy to assist. The long anticipated conflict between the great powers of Christendom and the Ottoman-led Sunni world had finally begun in earnest, but it arrived with an acute sense of foreboding for the Christians.

    BattleOfPreveza.jpg

    The Battle of Vido
     
    Last edited:
    40. The Great Turkish War - Part II: The One-Eyed Sultan
  • ~ The Great Turkish War ~
    Part II:
    - The One-Eyed Sultan -


    MehmetIII.png

    Mehmet III

    "I who am the Sultan of Sultans,
    the sovereign of sovereigns,
    the dispenser of crowns to the monarchs on the face of the earth,
    the shadow of God over the Earth,
    the Sultan and sovereign lord of the Mediterranean Sea and of the Black Sea, of Rumelia and of Anatolia, of Karamania, of the land of Romans, of Dhulkadria, of Diyarbakir, of Kurdistan, of Azerbaijan, of Persia, of Damascus, of Aleppo, of Cairo, of Mecca, of Medina, of Jerusalem, of all Arabia, of Yemen and of many other lands which my noble forefathers and my glorious ancestors (may God light up their tombs!) conquered by the force of their arms and which my August Majesty has made subject to my radiant sword and my victorious blade,
    I, Sultan Mehmet Khan,
    son of Sultan Musa Khan,
    son of Sultan Selim Khan:

    To thee who art Philippus, son of Carolus, king of the province of Austria...”​


    The words with which Mehmet III addressed Philipp II in 1560 made clear the sultan’s regard for the office inherited by the newly crowned Holy Roman Emperor. The letter came at a moment of serious tension: Ottoman soldiers were present in the kingdom of Hungary, having invaded from Belgrade in 1558 and had already seized and were garrisoning a number of towns. Around the time of the battle of Darmstadt in 1554, the very name of Charles V had begun to carry an aura of dread in the courts of his rivals, and the High Porte was uncharacteristically (if understandably) trepidatious in its decision to finally re-invade Hungary. This uneasiness subsided when word arrived that the Iron Kaiser had breathed his last in 1560, emboldening Mehmet III to express his intentions more openly and more brashly.

    The difficulty in maintaining supply lines across the Pannonian Basin (and the closeness of the region to Vienna) had been sufficiently emphasized during the past invasions, and consequently Mehmet III was uninterested in a full annexation of Hungary. What the sultan instead desired was a solution to the Habsburg problem that was long-term enough to allow the High Porte to divert much-needed resources to more pressing theatres - namely North Africa and the Mediterranean - where the Ottoman state could gather up the loyalties of the nearby Sunni princes and thereby bring the full weight of Islam to bear on the heavily divided Christians. With Belgrade in Turkish hands, the Danubian frontier was well-protected geographically - all that remained was to break the Hungarian and German spirit and force House of Habsburg to kneel before the Sultan of Sultans. Nothing less than an overwhelming strike at the heart of Hungary would suffice.

    Mehmet III offered Philipp II something the latter desperately needed: a lasting peace between them and their subjects. Mehmet III promised a withdrawal across the Danube aso long as Philipp II could submit to his humble terms: an annual tribute of 400,000 ducats, along with 100 boys and 100 girls of good health, and the permanent withdrawal of Imperial and Hungarian garrisons from Bácspalánka, Újvidék, Eszék, Arad, Déva, Vajdahunyad, and Vukovár. If Philipp II found the yearly surrender of 200 Christian youths to Konstantiniyye to be intolerable, the Sultan was willing to alternatively accept 600,000 ducats a year. Needless to say, Philipp II was insulted by such outrageous terms, and ordered his scribe to inform Mehmet III that the Sultan would sooner be cut down on the Hungarian plain than be allowed to pry a single coin from the Imperial coffers. This was all very well for Mehmet III, who anticipated Philipp II’s rejection. The Shadow of Allah upon the earth began to move, and the earth shook with the approach of more than one hundred thousand of his soldiers, thundering onward under the red banners of Osman Gazi.

    - Selbstmord durch Schulden -

    Philipp&Philippine.png

    Philipp II von Habsburg & Philippine Welser

    The Kaiser, meanwhile, was scrambling to rake together the funds to raise his own troops and buy over the cooperation of hundreds of quarreling princes. The news of the intensification of the Ottoman invasion of Hungary had first found its way to George Zápolya (the pretender John Zápolya’s brother, who had been given a prestigious position on the newly formed command council of the Hungarian Royal Army by Charles V): the Hungarian scouting parties in the desolate no-man’s land of Temesköz reported in December of 1559 that a massive reinforcement - larger than they had ever seen before - was assembling outside the walls of Belgrade and Pancsova. Zápolya requested a meeting with Johann Karl, Philipp II’s younger brother and his Reichsvikar in the lands of the Bohemian Crown and representative in the Hungarian Diet. After convening with Zápolya, Johann Karl immediately sent a messenger to Philipp II, who found the Kaiser at Reims, where he was in the midst of overwhelming exasperation over the quickly unraveling peace talks with the French.

    Had the House of Hapsburg been less ambitious, or - more importantly - not so intensely assailed on all sides during the 16th century, they easily could have been the wealthiest potentates in the Western world. The Hapsburgs could for the most part hoist all of their elaborate machinations with the exceptional tax revenue extracted from their affluent vassals in the Low Countries, as well as on the many silver and copper mines of Tyrol, Bohemia, and the Carpathian Mountains. In fact, before the treasure fleets began rolling in from Spanish America, the lands held by the Hapsburgs made them the most silver-rich family in Europe. However, 12 years of war with the League of Fulda and 20 years of war with France, numerous invasions and raids from the Ottoman Turks, countless popular rebellions, and, of course, the massive payoffs that were needed to keep the Imperial crown in Hapsburg hands had all placed a tremendous weight on the Imperial treasury during the reign of Charles V, who, by the time of his death, had left a floating debt of 9 million ducats, with a repayment obligation of 20 million ducats. During Charles V’s later years this debt had led to an increasing reliance on the Fugger and Welser banking families, who were rewarded with a plethora of aristocratic titles in exchange for their loans. The Welsers in particular attained the capstone of their influence over the Emperor with the betrothal of Franz Welser’s daughter, Philippine, to Charles V’s eldest son, Philipp - although their marriage was partly due to the insistence of Philipp, who from a young age was taken with Philippine, a woman renowned for her intelligence and beauty.

    Fuggers.png

    Anton Fugger burning banknotes to get a point across to Charles V

    The institution of the Gemeiner Pfennig (Common Penny) at the Diet of Mühlhausen mollified the Hapsburgs’ creditors and ensured that the Imperial treasury would sidestep certain financial disaster, but Philipp II was still limited in its use. The Gemeiner Pfennig was a bitter pill for both the Imperial princes and the Imperial cities, and - even after the emperor’s decisive victory and display of might at Darmstadt in 1554 - would never have tolerated its passage unless serious concessions were made. The concession that was made would place the disbursement of the Gemeiner Pfennig under the absolute supervision of the Reichkreisrat - a council of individuals elected to represent each of the Imperial circles. Of the 9 Imperial circles, the Hapsburgs could only rely on 4 at most to consistently fall in line with their objectives. To make matters worse, the League of Fulda’s “Unbesiegte Fürsten” (“undefeated princes”) - Wilhelm III of Jülich-Cleves-Berg and Ernst I of Brunswick-Lüneburg - were invariably chosen to represent their respective Imperial circles, and used this authority to subvert Hapsburg dominance in whatever way they could (without openly challenging the emperor, of course).

    In order to maintain the Protestant-Catholic concord that was reached at the Diet of Mühlhausen, Philipp would have to ensure that the leading Protestant princes of the Empire made good on their gestures of support in the inevitable conflict against the Turk. Securing the military assistance of these Protestant princes was vitally important for both the defense of Hungary and for the continuation of inter-confessional peace in Germany. This importance was not lost on Philipp in the months following the news from Johann Karl. As he was hesitant to swell the loathsome debt hovering over his court and was constrained by his overbearing creditors in regards to when and where he could spend his money, Philipp knew that he would never come close to numerically matching Mehmet III’s armies unless he could see to it that the powerholders of the Holy Roman Empire all pulled together.

    Philipp, the Landgrave of Hesse, as one of the most prominent defenders of Protestantism in the Empire and the former guardian of Johann Albrecht Meyer, was the most symbolically important prince to persuade. Deciding to make use of the weight of imperial presence, Philipp personally rode to the landgrave’s hunting lodge in the Habichtswald to guarantee his support. Philipp of Hesse gradually came around, and pledged to send his son, Wilhelm, to Vienna in the Spring. Philipp needed to make more tangible overtures to secure his old Protestant allies, particularly the esteemed commander Maurice of Saxony, to whom Philipp had to relinquish the Silesian enclave of Schwiebus and a protectorate over the Imperial cities of Goslar and Nordhausen.

    The Catholic princes were much easier to rally: Philipp II’s brother-in-law Albrecht V, duke of Bavaria, Wolfgang, Elector of the Palatinate, Julius, the son of Heinrich V, Duke of Brunswick-Lüneburg, and Philibert, Margrave of Baden-Baden, and Adriano I, Duke of Savoy all arrived in Vienna with their retinues and soldiery by June, without Philipp ever needing to request their help. By August, the scions of the House of Hapsburg had assembled in Vienna - Philipp II was joined by his brothers Johann Karl and Maximilian (Philipp’s Reichsvikar in Flanders), and also by his cousins, Ferdinand’s sons Karl (Landkomtur of the bailiwick of Austria) and Cardinal Heinrich (bishop of Brixen and Konstanz). After nearly 7 months of maddening labor, Philipp had managed to assemble more than 75,000 troops in Vienna, to which was added another 15,000 after his large army had lumbered down the Danube to Pressburg in October. He was running out of time however - as soon as he had arrived in Pressburg, Mehmet III was approaching the royal city of Buda.

    Buda.png


    - A félszemű ördög -

    The ease with which the Ottomans entered the Pannonian Basin during their 1526-1529 and 1535-1541 invasions had terrified the Hungarian populace and convinced Charles V to improve the fortifications of the vulnerable Alföld, re-fortifying Kecskemét, Pécs, Kiskunfélegyháza, Szekszárd, Szabadka, Szeged, Kiskunhalas, Zombor, Csongrád, Szolnok, Eszék, Szentes, Arad, and Baja. Charles V was prudent to order the construction of additional fortifications, but even these improvements underestimated the expertise of the Ottomans in siege warfare, which they handled with an unmatched ingenuity and ferocity. Beginning in late March of 1560, the Turks blasted through Eszék, Arad, Zombor, and Szabadka in a matter of weeks, and moved to encircle the war council in Szeged. István Dobó, head of the council, had to hold the city with only 8,000 Hungarians men-at-arms (the kingdom’s only year-round standing army) against 134,000 Turks, Slavs, and Tatars under Mehmet III.

    The sheer size of the Ottoman army and Mehmet’s decision to assault Szeged rather than to immediately follow the Danube up to Buda led Philipp II and the Hungarian war council to believe that Mehmet intended to methodically and permanently subdue every inch of the Pannonian Basin, just as his father had done in Egypt and the Levant. In reality, the sack of Buda was Mehmet’s only goal in this campaign, and the siege of Szeged was meant merely to remove a threat to his army’s supply lines. While busy in Germany, Philipp kept a line of communication to Szeged, where he directed whatever arms, armor, soldiers, and funds he could spare, keeping in frequent contact with István Dobó in order to remind him of the absolute seriousness of Szeged’s defense and to urge him not to lose heart. Whatever Dobó took from Philipp’s letters, he served his king honorably, refusing Mehmet’s generous terms for his surrender and miraculously holding out against the sultan for nearly two months. When the Ottomans finally captured Dobó after breaching the city’s defenses, Mehmet requested that he be brought to his tent, where the sultan personally decapitated the Hungarian general.

    After making short work of the defenses of Baja and Szekszárd, Mehmet encamped along the Danube near Paks to prepare for the winter and to amass further reinforcement in order to counter the impending arrival of Philipp II’s sizeable army. When Philipp II and his princely cohorts finally neared Buda in late February of 1561, Mehmet III had already been settled in before its walls for two weeks. While stationed in Vác, Philipp’s outriders reported that the sultan commanded a force of nearly 134,000. The desperation of besieged Buda and the solemn spirit of crusade within Philipp’s camp forbade any further tarrying.

    Neither Philipp nor Mehmet truly desired a set piece battle, but the unusual circumstances now forced both armies into an engagement of apocalyptic proportion. As a flat-out withdrawal from Buda would render either entire campaign an expensive waste of time, both emperors decided that the infidel was to be confronted directly, and Philipp moved his army south while Mehmet ordered his army on the west bank of the Danube into a defensive arrangement. The Imperial army did not, however, approach from the west bank of the Danube and proceed under the protection of the fortifications of Buda, but instead moved down the east bank with unexpected speed, keeping a distance from Pest as well. Under the impression that Philipp was trying to take the sultan’s camp by surprise, Rüstem Pasha, the grand vizier, convinced Mehmet III to withdraw whatever forces he could across the Danube to draw up a line against the cascading Germans. What Philipp and the Imperial leadership had actually elected to do was simply take the field without fully probing the layout of the Ottoman army, not to force a pitched battle right away.

    Lerchenfeld.png

    The Battle of Lerchenfeld/Rákos

    Clashing on the old marshaling field of Rákos, the Imperial army gained the momentum when a large regiment of light deli cavalry attempted to circle around the field and descend on Philipp’s rearguard, but were intercepted and dispersed by heavy Hungarian lancers, who then drove straight into a now unprotected line of yaya peasant infantry. The odds reversed when a cavalry charge led by Albrecht V of Bavaria and Albrecht II of Brandenburg-Kulmbach veered too close to the banks of the Danube, bringing it within range of a line of Ottoman artillery on the west side. Their attention drawn to the bicephalous eagle of the Imperial banners, the Ottoman cannons turned away from the walls of Buda and opened fire, sending the Imperial cavalry into a frenzy. A company of timariots noticed the disruption and moved to flank their opponents, which in turn rallied the fleeing Ottoman infantry to re-enter the fray. The morale of the Imperial cavalry wavered, and ultimately fell to pieces when Albrecht V was unhorsed by a Turkish lance. The opening provided by the retreat of the Bavarian and Franconian cavalry was misleading, however: the Ottomans spilling through stretched their army further alongside the Danube, while also blocking the assistance of their own artillery and bringing themselves within range of the late-arriving Imperial cannons. With the Ottomans’ west flank suddenly setting itself up thinly the Danube and with most of the Ottoman artillery still in position around the southern and western walls of Buda, Maurice of Saxony advised Philipp to focus as much of his resources on Mehmet III’s east flank in order to keep a proper distance from the feared Turkish cannons and also to more fully force the sultan’s back against the river.

    Karl, Philipp II’s cousin, and Emanuele, the Avís-Trastámara Duke of Calabria, volunteered to lead the first westward charge, and Philipp II and Maurice of Saxony followed them closely. Disarray now eagerly consumed both armies, but Philipp had managed a slight advantage, which now sent hundreds of Ottoman soldiers fleeing into the river. Mehmet III discreetly ferried himself and his baggage across the Danube to the southwest, and then ordered a general retreat over the river. While there were a small number of boats capable of ferrying the withdrawing troops, the Ottomans only had one narrow pontoon bridge available, which was destroyed on Mehmet III’s order when his forces on the east bank became completely encircled. After overwhelming the Turkish garrison in the city of Pest, the Imperial and Ottoman armies exchanged potshots across the Danube as the battle entered a standoff. To the surprise of Philipp II and the exhausted defenders of Buda, the Ottomans began to clear out their trenches and pack up their tents, moving southward. The Imperial army cautiously began to assemble its own pontoon bridge and cross the river in order to reinforce the city. They awaited the Ottoman army to reposition itself and return to battle, but Mehmet’s withdrawal continued and the Turks did not return. The Ottomans made one detour to Kecskemét - which they sacked mercilessly - and then carried on towards Belgrade.

    SiegeOfBuda.png

    The Christian army could hardly believe its triumph over the warriors of Islam, but the reality of their success was much bleaker than it first appeared. Buda and most of Hungary may have been saved, but the relief of the city came only with serious sacrifice. The Turks may have significantly outnumbered the army of Philipp II, but most of Mehmet’s troops were either at the walls of Buda itself or elsewhere foraging supplies and garrisoning other Hungarian towns, and therefore were not present for the deciding battle on the banks of the Danube. While the Ottoman army suffered heavy losses, many of the casualties came from their Slavic auxiliaries - most of whom, ironically, were Christian. Notably, of the 8,000 janissaries deployed, only 1,500 were slain, wounded, or taken prisoner despite bearing the brunt of the Imperial assault while guarding Mehmet’s retreat. In a combination of desperation and crusading fervor, the Imperial army had paid little attention to its own losses as it pushed the Turks back, and consequently lost a comparable (and possibly larger) share of its troops. Albrecht V, Duke of Bavaria, and Julius, the son of Heinrich V, Duke of Brunswick-Lüneburg, had both been cut down on the field, which was worrying for Philipp II: Albrecht had been one of the Hapsburg’s most vigorous Catholic allies and now left his duchy to his 13 year old son, and Heinrich V - virtually the last prominent Catholic prince in Northern Germany - was now deprived of his only heir. What was more, the Ottomans had made off with their trump card: Philipp’s brother Maximilian, who had been captured after leading a cavalry charge too deep into a company of retreating janissaries.

    Less than one month after the defense of Buda, an imperial envoy rode into Mehmet’s camp outside of Zombor at full tilt. The sultan was said to have greeted the man with an enigmatic smile, fully aware of why he had arrived and satisfied that he had achieved his goal in Hungary. As the word spread that the great One-Eyed Sultan had been heroically repulsed by the Holy Roman Emperor, princes and bishops near and far ordered the singing of Te Deum’s while crowds jubilantly celebrated in the streets of Vienna, Rome, and Naples. All were equally dumbstruck when word arrived that Philipp II would now be paying the Sultan an annual tribute of 100,000 ducats in exchange for a ten-year peace treaty and the return of his brother. With the House of Hapsburg humbled by Mehmet III, the inhabitants of Southern Italy crossed themselves in fear as the High Porte turned its gaze to the west.

    - O Espadarte Preto -

    The treaty of 1535 may have been observed in Europe, but, in the lawless waters of the Indian Ocean, the violent struggle between the Spanish and Ottoman empires carried on without interruption. After gaining access to the Red Sea - and therefore to the Indian Ocean - with the downfall of the Mamluk Sultanate, the Ottomans began probing the region at once, reaching out to the local Islamic states as soon as it could. The Ottomans were too late to offer any aid to the Sultanate of Adal in its perennial struggle against Ethiopia, nor to the city of Harar - which had been seized by the Ethiopians and forced to pay tribute - and the port of Zeila - which had been sacked by the Portuguese navy twice. Spain, meanwhile, had successfully gained the trust and partnership of the Ethiopian emperor, Dawit II, after providing him with assistance in developing the port of Massawa and pushing back a Somali invasion with 7 ships and 400 Portuguese musketeers under Cristóvão da Gama. However, Ottoman emissaries and small shipments of arms and artillery still made their way to the seafaring Somalis, and East Africa soon became another battleground between the Spaniards and Turks - whether directly or by proxy.

    Of greater concern to the Spanish was the Ottoman takeover of Mamluk Egypt. The port of as-Suways - while marginal - could easily be developed into a major shipyard, against which the Portuguese were already stretched too thin to withstand. Although the Turks needed to ship massive quantities of building material overseas to Egypt and then overland across the Isthmus of Suez in order to deploy a fleet in the Red Sea, this distance was insignificant compared to that which the Portuguese needed to cover. The resources available to the Ottomans for shipbuilding were also vastly superior. The construction and manning of a warship in the 16th century was a highly expensive undertaking, but the Ottoman Empire was truly fortunate in its possession of the Balkans, which supplied a profusion of lumber, iron, pitch, and, of course, slaves - all of which was fed ravenously into the foundries and maritime facilities on the waterfront of Konstantiniyye, unleashing galley upon galley to terrorize the Mediterranean. In contrast, it was not uncommon for the construction of Spanish-made vessels to require shipments of pinewood from as far away as Scotland or Poland.

    With fewer than 10,000 Spaniards to be found anywhere from Boa Esperança to Malaca, the Spanish presence in the Indian Ocean was also chronically undermanned and could only be expanded with severe logistical difficulty. These Spaniards ground their teeth at the thought that, had they simply elected to travel west instead of east, at this point they could easily have been living the good life on a Brazilian plantation, spending their days getting drunk on cachaça and enjoying the company of a dozen or so African and Indio concubines. Instead, as fate would have it, they had chosen to insert themselves into the crowded, complicated, conflictual world of the Orient, where they were bound to remain by duty to God and country, to continue fighting the good fight against impossible odds with almost nonexistent resources. A Portuguese campaign ravaged the Ottoman-held ports of Jeddah, Hala’ib, and el-Qoseir, but by the 1560s the Ottoman presence in the Red Sea had grown too large for the Portuguese to stamp out, and as-Suways became the sizeable naval base that they feared it would. Control of Aden became critically important, and needed as large a garrison as it could hold, supported by special shipments of fruit from Moçambique and Sofala, rice from Malabar, and wine from Portugal (sometimes from the budding vineyards of Boa Esperança). The Portuguese likewise invested in fortifying and garrisoning the port of Massawa in order to safeguard their connection with Ethiopia.

    Aden.png

    Aden

    A bizarre stroke of fate confounded the Ottoman entry into the Indian Ocean early on, however. When the sharif of Mecca, Abu Numayy II, offered his fealty to Mehmet III, the Portuguese reached out to the sharif’s youngest son, Hasan, and promised him a massive reward if he smuggled the Abbasid Caliph and the relics of Muhammad to the port of Jeddah. In 1551, Hasan - keen on living a life of luxury beyond the reach of his father and older brother - narrowly made it out of Mecca with Caliph Al-Musta'in II just before a 15,000 man Turkish army entered the city and took full control of the sharifate. Mehmet may have gained the holy cities of Mecca and Medina, but the titular caliph and Muhammad’s relics were now en route to the port of Aden. A personal letter from Sultan Mehmet very quickly found its way to the commander of Portuguese Aden, António de Noronha, warning him that Aden would be put to siege and no quarter would be given to any Spaniard if Al-Musta'in II and his possessions were not immediately relinquished. João de Castro, viceroy of the Estado da Índia, made the momentous decision to hand over Al-Musta'in II and his sons to the delegate of none other than Tahmasp I - Shah of Persia. Against all odds, the sword and mantle of Muhammad and the living Sunni caliph were swiped yet again from Ottoman capture, and had instead found their way into the hands of the Shia Safavid dynasty.

    Afonso de Albuquerque's dream of a seemingly paradoxical Hispano-Persian-Ethiopian alliance had finally begun to be realized, although military cooperation between the three regional powers was still very meager. Yet even on the far side of the globe were relations unfolding and lessons being learned that would have an effect on the conflict in the Mediterranean. For one, what the intermittent naval warfare in the Indian Ocean did teach the Spaniards was that - if properly used - they possessed a major advantage in their multi-decked sailing ships. The superiority of the galleon over the galley and galiot, and of overwhelming firepower over older strategies had become more and more obvious to the Portuguese in Asia after countless battles with the local seafarers. Nicknamed by wokou sailors as the “black swordfish,” the galleon was virtually unassailable in most encounters, and came to be feared and avoided. With the Turks sinking Spain’s Italian mercenary galleys faster than they could be replaced, the Spanish monarchy would need to call up its galleons to replace them.

    Galleon.png

    The black swordfish
     
    Last edited:
    Top